《Heroine of the Broken Engagement》 Chapter 1: I have remembered

Chapter 1: I have remembered

¡¸Olga Rifald! ¡­ I am canceling my engagement with you!¡¹ ¡¸¡­ Hah?¡¹ I was told such at a party that is regrly held in the castle. A smug-faced prince, an unknown woman with a triumphant expression, and noisy people in the surroundings. ¡­ And then, I remembered. I was originally a high-school student living in Japan and got run over by a car. This is the world of an Otome Game called¡¸Princess Road¡¹, and I have reincarnated as its main character. ¡­ Moreover, in this game, one of the routes leads to my death. I have remembered everything. ¡¸Oy? Are you listening to me?¡¹ No, shut up. You are not important right now. This is the world of Otome Game and I have reincarnated as the protagonist. By the way, the protagonist¡¯s name is Olga Rifald. A beautiful girl with silver hair and amber eyes. ¡­ If I had to put it in words, then this is a considerable catastrophe. Eh? I mean, I¡¯m going to die, alright? If I¡¯m careless. Besides, the game has already started. My fianc¨¦ in the¡¸Princess Road¡¹, Albert Viaveil¡­ this country¡¯s first prince has just started canceling our engagement. ¡­ It¡¯s the man who shouted at me just a little while ago. By the way, the woman by Albert¡¯s side whose eyes seem to be saying something irritating like¡¸Hey? How do you feel right now? Like a loser?¡¹is his adulterous partner, Sherina Marvis, a Duke¡¯s daughter. She has pink hair and a sweet-looking face, but her inner beauty is totally dark. Well, in short, Albert wants to marry Sherina (whom he cheated with), so he broke off our engagement. ¡¸¡­ Oy? Are you really listening?¡¹ ¡¸Ah~ yes, I¡¯m listening¡¹ I thought I returned a proper reply, but¡­ Sherina didn¡¯t. ¡¸What did you say!? What kind of attitude is that in front of Albert-sama!? Know your ce!¡¹ ¡¸¡­ Haah¡¹ ¡­ To tell the truth, I am also a Duke¡¯s daughter. Moreover, from a considerably influential house. ¡­ In other words, Sherina who is of the Ducal House like me has no right to speak to me like that¡­ ¡¸Yeah! Listen to what my fianc¨¦ said!¡¹ Ha~ he just broke off an engagement with me and he¡¯s already in the mood to get engaged again, how amazing. Our engagement has been decided on when we were small, and I have been doing nothing but training hard (lol) in the homemaking arts without seeing people of the opposite sex since then, so how can you say something like that? ¡¸I beg your pardon¡¹ Giving an apology without a speck of honesty, I began drifting into deep thoughts again. ¡­ If I¡¯m not mistaken, all encounters with the capture targets are at the aristocratic school. They all go to the school I attend. ¡­ Even if I don¡¯t remember them, they are all hunks with more than high specs, so I should know immediately as they will stand out. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the story should start with the capture targetsforting Olga¡­ me, who was feeling down from having my engagement broken, right? Then, my affection with one of the characters that were to my liking would gradually increase until we tie the knot in marriage. Certainly, I could live in peace no matter what capture target I would choose, but¡­ if the reception of the capture targets is low and I don¡¯t tie the knot with anyone, it will be the bad ending¡­ I should get involved in a catastrophe and die. ¡­ I would like to avoid that. Seriously, spare me from that. ¡¸And, I shall get engaged with Sherina!¡¹ ¡¸Oh myy, I¡¯m so happy, Albert-sama!¡¹ The two seem to be jumbling about something, but let¡¯s leave them alone. They wouldn¡¯t listen to anything I say anyway. ¡¸And you, Olga. You have been harassing my Sherina! ¡­ Oy, are you listening to me!?¡¹ ¡¸Ah~ yes, I¡¯m listening, I¡¯m all ears¡¹ So irritating¡­ geez, quickly go and get a room already. I don¡¯t have the slightest speck of affection for Albert anyway. He acts as if he was the next King as he¡¯s the first prince, but I don¡¯t think that will ever happen¡­ ¡¸You have harassed Sherina, haven¡¯t you!¡¹ ¡¸Hah? I didn¡¯t¡¹ Here theye, the false charges. No matter how much you love Sherina, I wonder about unconditionally believing everything she says. In the first ce, I¡¯m the one who was cheated on¡­ ¡¸Stop lying! Sherina is saying that you did, so you won¡¯t get anywhere by lying! Something like that won¡¯t pass before our love!¡¹ No, did you not even consider that Sherina might be lying? Well, I don¡¯t think lies will pass through the love (lol) of these two after all~ They can¡¯t be reasoned with. ¡¸That¡¯s right! You have ripped my dress and stole my lover!¡¹ ¡¸No, you did that to your dress yourself, didn¡¯t you? ¡­ Besides, about your lover¡­ the other party just got disgusted with your bad personality and came to me¡¹ It¡¯s getting even more troublesome¡­ although she liked that dress, she ripped it into pieces. ¡­ Besides, the lover¡­ was it a son of some Marquis from somewhere? I have politely rejected him. I was, more or less, engaged to Albert after all. Not like I wanted to be though. ¡¸T, that¡¯s a lie! Albert-sama, that woman is lying!¡¹ ¡¸What a fellow! Not satisfied with just hating on Sherina, but to even create lies¡­!¡¹ No, that would be my line. Not only you had an affair, but to break off my engagement and rub false charges onto me¡­! Just kidding. I wouldn¡¯t say that. ¡¸Enough of this, Guards! Throw this fellow into the jail!¡¹ The surroundings were noisy after hearing that, but I was calm. ¡­ That¡¯s because this line has arrived. ¡¸¡­ What is going on, Albert¡¹ The line was a signal for the great King to enter after all. Chapter 2: His Majesty the King, advent

Chapter 2: His Majesty the King, advent

¡¸Fa, Father! This is¡­¡¹ Who appeared before us was Gaston Viaveil-sama¡­ Albert¡¯s Otousama, the King. Although he should be quite old, his mind and body haven¡¯t started declining yet. ¡¸¡­ I will ask once again, Albert. What is going on?¡¹ His Majesty asked while slowly moving towards us. ¡­ Somehow, I can see the aura. The invited nobles retreat to make space as if he was Moses. ¡­ He looks picturesque. ¡¸T, that¡­ Olga has harassed Sherina, a, and I broke off our engagement as her punishment¡­¡¹ Eh, was it like that? I have a feeling that except simply breaking off the engagement with me, he also got engaged with Sherina and criticized me from harassment that I didn¡¯t do¡­ ¡¸T, that¡¯s riiight!¡¹ No, don¡¯t agree there, Sherina. You brought up the harassment first. ¡¸¡­ Hou, is that so? ¡­ Olga¡¹ ¡¸Ah, no, that¡¯s wrong¡¹ I promptly denied. I felt two gazes that said¡¸Oyyy!? You better not expose it!?¡¹from my side, but I ignored it. Ignorance skill is important. ¡¸¡­ Albert, Olga disagreed with you?¡¹ ¡¸T, that woman is a liar!¡¹ Whoa, I was degraded to that woman~ Even as a joke, I was your fianc¨¦e, alright~ ¡¸¡­ Well then, Sherina. Do you have any means to prove it?¡¹ ¡¸T, that¡¯s¡­¡¹ No, she doesn¡¯t. She rubbed false charges on me, so should have at least thought about that. ¡¸¡­ Well then, let¡¯s hear Olga¡¯s side¡­ Olga, what did these two do to you aftering here?¡¹ ¡¸¡­ My engagement was one-sidedly canceled, I got med with false charges, and I was a target of absurd remarks¡¹ The above are all facts. The two are pping their mouths with pale faces, but that¡¯s no concern of me. Rather, it feels great. ¡¸¡­ Fumu, I see¡­ if that¡¯s the truth, then I will have to punish Sherina for lese majeste¡¹ In this country, offenses against people of a higher or same rank are punished. ¡­ I found the system too harsh, but it¡¯s unexpectedly useful. ¡¸T, that can¡¯t be¡­!¡¹ ¡¸F, Father! That woman is a human that should be punished! Sherina didn¡¯t do anything!¡¹ Is he still saying that? Even though I didn¡¯t do anything. In the first ce, I was thinking this for a long time now, but¡­ in spite of having me, Albert has always served other women. ¡­ Those who are engaged, be it nobility or royalty, are forbidden from infidelity. That goes even more for the first prince. I have witnessed him taking women to his room while I was visiting the castle to take care of my business. ¡­ After that, I heard heavy pantinging from his room, but I decided not to be bothered about it, yeah. While at it, Sherina envied the social status and the future prospects of my fianc¨¦. ¡­ That was still all right, but the development of the harassment after that was terrible. My dresses were ripped, I was ndered throughout the school, I also got pushed off the staircase. I didn¡¯t fall though. ¡­ In other words, the one who should be judged is her. Far from understanding that, these two are even trying to press her crimes onto me. ¡­ In Albert¡¯s case, I have no idea whether he¡¯s being deceived or pushing the crimes onto me on purpose though. ¡¸¡­ Will you shut it! Do you think I know nothing about you!? Do you understand how much Olga was hurt when you brought noble women to your room!¡¹ When I reported to His Majesty about Albert¡¯s affairs, His Majesty couldn¡¯t forgive him and wanted to heavily punish him. But, I declined. I mean, I had no interest in what he did. Although I hated it, I would be damaging my name as people would talk about how his affairs happened because I have no charm. ¡¸Wha¡­ you knew!?¡¹ Rather, I would like you to ask why you thought that I didn¡¯t know? I mean, you brought a woman to your room right in front of me and then magnificently panted aloud. However, misunderstanding something, Albert was ovee with emotions. ¡¸Olga¡­ did you yearn for me so much you felt hurt when witnessing me cheating on you¡­?¡¹ Ah, stop it, it¡¯s disgusting. I didn¡¯t think that even for a second. Woah¡­ seemingly wanting to say that, me and the eyes of the surroundings are stered on Albert. ¡¸If you really wish for it, then I won¡¯t cancel our engagement out of respect for your feelings¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­ Haah?¡¹¡¹¡¹ The piled up voices were of me, Sherina and His Majesty. ¡­ No, no way. This shouldn¡¯t bemonly possible. Just where does the excessive self-consciousness of this persone from? What a mystery. For his mind to even consider that I still like him after dissing me to that extent, I find that incredible. It¡¯s nothing envious though. ¡­ I find Sherina pitiable just a little now. I sighed and dered. ¡¸¡­ No, I¡¯m not hurt and I¡¯m fine with the engagement being broken off¡­ I mean, I hate you, after all. Please stop spitting out irresponsible remarks such as that I¡¯m in love with you¡¹ Chapter 3: Arrival of a capture target

Chapter 3: Arrival of a capture target

¡¸W, wha¡­¡¹ Albert¡¯s face flushed as he pped his mouth. ¡­ Ah~ he looks like a tomato. I want to squash him. ¡¸¡­ That¡¯s the case, Albert¡­ you better give up¡¹ His Majesty looked at Albert scornfully. ¡¸Y, you were my fianc¨¦, right!? Why are you saying that you hate me!¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I hate you. Detest you. If it suits you, then I hate you the most in the whole world¡¹ I bluntly spoke my thoughts about Albert. I don¡¯t care about lese majeste anymore. His Majesty is my ally here, so I think he will probably forgive this much. ¡¸In the first ce, you brought a woman into your room right in front of me, yet you weren¡¯t aware of it!? Are you ill in your head? The reason I didn¡¯t say anything is because I don¡¯t have the slightest interest in the things you do. I have reported to His Majesty, but¡­ I didn¡¯t want the worth of thedies you had an affair with to decrease¡¹ With a whole-faced smile, I spoke of my feelings so far as if flowing from me. Albert is already absentminded, he looks like an empty shell. Was the shock too much? He might not have thought that his former fianc¨¦e would diss him to this extent. ¡­ But, I might have done something bad. I got a sort of feeling from His Majesty that I might go on, so I bad mouthed him to my heart¡¯s content, but there was no such development in the¡¸Princess Road¡¹. However, His Majesty should have exposed Albert¡¯s and Sherina¡¯s crimes and cast them away¡­ the capture targets then should haveforted my broken heart. ¡­ What do I do? The current me doesn¡¯t look like I needforting, right? I said everything myself. Crap, am I going to die? This wouldn¡¯t be the cause of my death, would it!? While suffering in agony in my mind, aughter suddenly resounded throughout the hall. ¡¸Ahahaha! ¡­ Elder brother, you are a mess¡­ it appears that there¡¯s not a speck of affection for you in Olga¡¯s heart¡¹ Who!? I tiptoed with all my might to search for the owner of theughter. ¡­ Ah, it came from over there. How do I know? Because the path opened for the person like he was Moses just like a while ago. And, the angelically beautiful youth who appeared before me had the same brown hair as Albert, with long slits red eyes, a well-bnced body figure. ¡¸Fufu¡­ I can¡¯t stopughing. You were saying how you will be the King one day so much, and yet far from being able to grasp the hearts of the people, you couldn¡¯t even grasp a single heart of your fianc¨¦e¡¹ It¡¯s hard to imagine that such verbal abuse ising from that beautiful smile. ¡­ His name is Rishell Viaveil. The second prince of this country and Albert¡¯s little brother¡­ and, my capture target. By the way, he goes to the same school and same ss as me. He¡¯s beautiful in face, but his whole-faced smile prates the heart of his opponent. Yes, well in other words, he¡¯s a malicious fellow. ¡¸Ri, Rishell¡­! Are you sure you can spout such reckless remarks to me!? Who do you think I am!¡¹ ¡¸Eh? You are a sore loser that got his heart broken by his fianc¨¦e¡¯s sound argument, are you not?¡¹ ¡­ Woah, so harsh. But, it¡¯s amazing how true that is. Rather, I believe he was supposed tofort me in a garden after His Majesty threw these two people in the jail¡­ didn¡¯t he appear too early? Is the story changing, by any chance¡­? ¡¸Y, you¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Is that all you are able to say?¡¹ Wow¡­ so wicked¡­ truly simr to the game¡­ Even in the game, his abusivenguage was dreadfully vigorous. However, he was different towards the heroine. In the garden, he gently embraced the heroine and encouraged her. As for why he was so kind to me from the very beginning of the game, it¡¯s because I would talk to him during my training in the homemaking arts (lol) in the castle, heforted me when I was at a loss at the actual ce of Albert¡¯s cheating. We were already pretty close to begin with, that was the setting. At the start of the game, our rtionship was already so-so. ¡¸Ri, Rishell-sama, Your Majesty!¡¹ ¡¸Huh, you still were here?¡¹ The one Rishell spoke to was Sherina. She did not make a sound since a while ago and I couldn¡¯t feel a speck of her presence, so I¡¯m of the same exact opinion as Rishell. ¡­ She was still here. Ipletely forgot. ¡¸I, I was threatened by Albert-sama! He told me to say that I was harassed by Olga-san¡­! He forced himself onto my body!¡¹ Woah, what an excuse. Is she going to insist on being the victim in the end? But, I know, you see? Even in the school, I saw you clinging to Albert¡¯s arms, pushing your body onto him. You are the one who seduced him. ¡¸Wha¡­ I haven¡¯t done anything like that!?¡¹ ¡¸No, he is the one who is lying!¡¹ I feel like I have wasted my feelings for thinking that Sherina was slightly pitiable a little while ago. This child surely didn¡¯t reflect on her actions even once in her life. Being about to get thrown into the jail, she¡¯s surely thinking that she wasn¡¯t at fault. ¡­ There, Fufu, Rishell smiled. ¡­ You are super pretty, alright? However, I feel something dark. ¡¸¡­ Fufu, how regrettable¡­ I have already gotten evidence on what you did, you know?¡¹ ¡­ Saying such, his smile deepened. Chapter 4: Evidence is better than debate

Chapter 4: Evidence is better than debate

¡¸Ev, evidence¡­?¡¹ With a ghastly pale face, Sherina looked at Rishell¡¯s. Fawning dwelled in her eyes, making me feel repugnant. ¡¸Yes, an evidence¡­ let¡¯s show it then¡­ Dante¡¹ ¡¸Yes, yes¡¹ Saying that, the Moses path opened again and a brown-haired, green-eyed good-looking young man appeared. His name is Dante Varvelde. He¡¯s not one of the capture targets, but Rishell¡¯s guard. He has an easygoing personality. ¡­ I want to capture him! Such voices were often heard over the inte as he was quite a popr character. ¡¸I brought it as fast as I could¡­ there¡¯s still plenty in the office though~¡¹ ¡¸I see, good job¡¹ What Dante brought was arge number of photos and¡­ eh, isn¡¯t that my dress (the one torn to pieces by Sherina). How did you get your hands on it? ¡¸Wh, t, that is¡­¡¹ ¡¸You recognize it, right? ¡­ This is the evidence that all was your doing¡¹ Here you go, Rishell said as he passed one photo each to His Majesty, Albert, Sherina and me. When I looked at the photo, there was Sherina caught in the act, tearing the dress Dante has brought to pieces. ¡¸Hmm¡­¡¹ His Majesty groaned, so I quietly peeked into his hands. ¡­ He was holding a photo of me being pushed down the staircase from behind by Sherina. ¡­ Well, I had an idea. It took all of my strength to hold onto the handrail, but only Sherina would do something like that. By the way, the photo Albert was holding was of Sherina burning my report, while the photo Sherina was holding was of her throwing the things in my desk to the trash. ¡¸Do you understand with this? You can¡¯t make excuses anymore¡¹ ¡¸Wha¡­¡¹ Sherina was at loss for words. Well~ of course~ there are no people who can escape this malicious prince¡¯s condemnation. Unlike a certain Albert, he ns ahead. ¡¸I, I¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything wrong! ¡­ Right, that¡¯s right! Rishell-sama! You can take me even as your mistress, okay!?¡¹ ¡¸No, what is she saying, this person¡¹ I ended up tsukkoming with a straight face. No, you were clinging to Albert so much just a little while ago and now you are going after Rishell? What are you thinking? ¡¸No, thank you¡­ I detest you, so just imagining it makes me want to puke¡¹ ¡­ Ohh, the honesty. Sherina wanted to retort, but she closed her mouth after seeing Rishell¡¯s freezing gaze. ¡¸¡­ Now then, Olga. What do you want to do with these two?¡¹ ¡¸Eh, me!?¡¹ Rishell has asked as if it was only natural, but in the game, it was His Majesty who has locked them up in a jail. He did not mention any specific crimes¡­ what do I do? Well, let¡¯s have them locked up first? The game went in that direction too anyway. ¡¸Umm¡­ is it possible to put them in a jail?¡¹ ¡¸Is that much fine with you? You can have that woman exiled at the very least, you know?¡¹ Lese majeste, defamation, and all kinds of other things. She has umted endless amounts of sins. It will be probably more frightening if weply byw. ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine¡­ I mean, I didn¡¯t have the time to spare to mind every single thing she did¡¹ Saying such, I turned towards His Majesty. ¡¸¡­ Your Majesty, I¡¯m truly sorry to have caused you trouble¡­ although it originated from those two¡­¡¹ Breaking off of the engagement turned into something so big. Tsk! I red at Albert. ¡¸No, it seems that I have not guided my son properly. For his insults, for his infidelity, for the false charges¡­ I am truly sorry¡¹ His Majesty said to me and lowered his head. I lowered my head in a panic too. ¡¸¡­ Don¡¯t be ridiculous! Let me go!¡¹ ¡¸Who do you think I am!? Are you defying me!¡¹ I heard loudining from behind, so I turned around. ¡­ There, I saw the two people being taken away by the pce guards. ¡¸Good grief, how unsightly. Please take them away quickly¡¹ You are malicious as ever. Well, that is one of Rishell¡¯s traits though. His Majesty rubbed his forehead and sighed. ¡­ You have it hard huh, to have a son like that. Even me who is only his fianc¨¦e has built up so much stress, so won¡¯t His Majesty go bald with stress? He doesn¡¯t seem to be balding, but is that perhaps a wig? I would definitely go bald if it was me. The energy returned to the silent people, a boisterous gossipingmenced and sympathetic gazesnded on me. ¡­ I am quite the fodder by staying here, huh. Thinking so, ¡¸Then, I will excuse myself¡¹ I turned my back at His Majesty and Rishell. Chapter 5: You don’t have to stall me

Chapter 5: You don''t have to stall me

¡¸Wait a moment please¡¹ ¡¸Guee¡¹ When I was about to leave the hall, Rishell forcefully stopped me¡­ by seizing my cor. This dress was expensive tough, what are you going to do if you damage it? Rather, seizing me by the cor is painful. ¡¸Oh my, excuse me¡­ will you hear me out for a moment, please?¡¹ ¡¸¡­ For what reason?¡¹ Bothersome. I want to go home. I red with such emotions at Rishell, but he ignored it. ¡¸It is to discuss yourpensation and their punishment¡­ you will hear me out, right?¡¹ Scary. He¡¯s smiling but his eyes are not. I mean, he obviously looks like Hannya¡­ It seems like I will be done in if I oppose him¡­ ¡¸¡­ Yes¡¹ I reluctantly squeezed a feeble voice out of me. ¡¸¡­ Please,e inside¡¹ Rishell, Dante and I slipped through the hall and arrived at a parlor. Everyone was in the hall, so there was no traffic. The moment I stepped into the parlor, Dante shut the door closed. ¡¸¡­ Now then, about the infidelity of my elder brother¡­¡¹ ¡¸Stop¡¹ What is it? Rishell looked at me. ¡­ I have felt sick since a while ago. The moment he appeared, all the time. I stopped my honorifics and said. ¡¸¡­ Rishell, how long are you going to continue talking like that?¡¹ When I asked such, he sighed. ¡¸¡­ At least le me apologize¡¹ ¡¸No it fine, it¡¯s making me feel sick¡¹ When I cut him off, Dante burst into aughter. ¡¸Bufu! ¡­ Haha, you are the same as always! The only one who can say that to Rishell-sama is you, Olga!¡¹ Saying such, he startedughing with a vigor that makes me feel like he was going to explode at any moment. ¡­ How rude. What I have just said were only my true feelings. ¡¸¡­ Haah, I got it. If you say it¡¯s making you feel sick, then it means that I haven¡¯t gotten used to this way of talking yet¡¹ With aplete change of his tone, Rishell startedughing as well. This is his true character. He feigns friendliness in front of people. However, it has been several months since our first meeting. For some reason, he has exposed his true character to me. Rather than that sarcastic way of speaking, I think this way suits him much more though¡­ ¡¸Well, wouldn¡¯t it seem normal to others? I know how you are normally, so I couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted¡¹ ¡¸She said disgusting again¡­ bufu¡¹ I also got to know Dante who keepsughing at Rishell. My first meeting with him went like this as well. ¡­ However, now that I have regained my memories, I have one question. ¡­ In the game, even in front of the heroine, Rishell kept talking in that disgusting way until the very end. By no means, he spoke to her with such frankness. I didn¡¯t feel ufortable when seeing it outside the game, but¡­ what is it, now that I know, that way of speech makes me feel disgusted. ¡¸¡­ Stopughing already, Dante¡¹ ¡¸No, that¡¯s not possible¡­ I mean, it¡¯s too funn¡­ gofaah!?¡¹ ¡­ Ah, Dante whoughed too much got kicked by Rishell. ¡­ He¡¯s groaning but also suffering the consequences, so I know nothing. ¡¸T¡­ that hurt, Rishell-sama¡­¡¹ ¡¸You reap what you sow, idiot¡¹ When Dante is near Rishell, his aloofness strangely disappears¡­ Is that the cause? ¡¸¡­ So, Olga¡­ I will cut to the chase¡­ what do you want to do with those two?¡¹ Rishell asked with a serious expression. Hmm, even if you ask me¡­ ¡¸No, nothing in particr¡­ but, if I had to say then I would wish for that stupid prince not to be the next King¡¹ Of course, by stupid prince I mean Albert. I guess there aren¡¯t any people better suited for that word than him. ¡¸Ah, that won¡¯t happen. The next King will be me after all¡¹ ¡¸¡­ Holy cow!¡¹ I didn¡¯t know¡­ eh? Seriously? The one to be the Crown Prince and King, in the end, is normally the first prince, right!? Well, I knew it was impossible for that stupid! ¡¸I was personally called over by my Father a while ago¡­ he told me that it was impossible for Elder brother and that he would leave it to me¡¹ ¡¸I am of the exact same opinion as His Majesty¡¹ His Majesty is seriously wise. If that stupid became the King then this country would fall into a ruin. ¡­ First, he would have women serve him, then he would embezzle the money, start a war with a foreign country and lose. I can only imagine. ¡¸¡­ Well, he wouldmit all kinds of heinous crimes¡­¡¹ Dante said with a distant look. As expected of a guard knight. He somehow seems to recognize the face of evil. ¡­ Even if the face is irrelevant, you would know after spending one day with him. ¡¸¡­ Well, I am d. The country will be safe¡¹ ¡¸I am honored to receive your praise¡¹ Rishell said with a smile. Chapter 6: Discussion

Chapter 6: Discussion

¡¸¡­ So, next we should talk about yourpensation¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t really need it though¡­¡¹ Rishell and His Majesty are unrted with the infidelity of that stupid prince. Though I am angry at that idiot, I am grateful to those two. Look, they have proved that my crimes were just false usations. ¡¸Don¡¯t say that now¡­ it concerns the dignity of the royal family¡¹ Throw that away. I don¡¯t need it. ¡­ I can¡¯t say that. Though there really is no need to make it up for me~¡­ I don¡¯t have anything I want in particr anyway. ¡¸No, it really is fine, you know¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Please think of something¡¹ ¡­ This exchange repeated about ten times. Atst, Rishell broke down. ¡¸¡­ Haah, I got it. Olga, you really are stubborn¡¹ ¡¸Sorry for that¡¹ I am well aware of it myself. I stuck out my tongue at him. ¡­ Well, being able to have an exchange like this shows how well we get along. All the more since we are ssmates. ¡­ Well, I do asionally feel threatening gazes from other girls. I don¡¯t give a damn about it though. ¡­ At that moment, Bang! the door of the parlor was opened. ¡¸Elder sister! Are you all right!?¡¹ The one who rushed in while saying that was my little brother, Celsior. We are not siblings rted by blood, as he¡¯s Otousama¡¯s little brother¡¯s child. I was told that his parents died, so we took him in. ¡­ By the way, he¡¯s a capture target. If Rishell was of the cool type, then Celsior would be the cute type. He has a pretty blonde hair that shines like the sun and big, round blue eyes like a squirrel. ¡­ If you stare into those eyes, you feel like doing anything he says¡­ Incidentally, he¡¯s a year younger than me. ¡¸Celsior, I am all right¡¹ ¡¸Really!? Are you not injured anywhere!? Did that stupid prince not rob you of your purity!?¡¹ ¡¸How much of sexual harassment are you thinking?¡¹ As if I let it be robbed. ¡­ No, I was certainly about to be brought into his room once, but I was saved by Rishell that time¡­ ¡­ With fists. ¡¸She¡¯s fine¡­ she was about to be brought down, but we have helped her¡¹ ¡¸Thank you very much, seriously, thank you very much Rishell-sama¡­ I will kill that fellow¡¹ As soon as Rishell who returned to the honorifics mode said so, a bloodthirst rushed out of Celsior¡¯s body. ¡­ A bloodthirst that would put an assassin to shame, not that I have met one before though. ¡¸That reminds me, where were you, Celsior? I haven¡¯t seen you while this and that was happening¡­¡¹ I have not seen Celsior¡¯s figure in the Moses-state like crowd. When I asked, Celsior made a bitter face. ¡¸¡­ I got surrounded by youngdies for some reason and was taking a refuge at the terrace¡¹ I waste because of that, he said in frustration. Ahh, I see. No wonder I didn¡¯t see him around. Normally, he rushes towards me like a watchdog when something happens to me, so I was worried. ¡¸That reminds me, Celsior doesn¡¯t have a fianc¨¦e, right? Did any of thedies caught your eyes?¡¹ ¡¸Ueh!?¡¹ When I asked, Celsior¡¯s face turned bright red and he was stealing nces at me. ¡­ Ah, is he worried? My engagement was just broken, so he might be thinking that such talk is not appropriate. ¡¸¡­ Ah, don¡¯t worry about it. I don¡¯t feel anything from having my engagement with that guy canceled¡¹ Rather, I want to celebrate. Well, my name itself got wounded, but I have said everything I wanted, so I have no regrets. ¡¸¡­ No, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what this was about¡¹ ¡¸Eh? What?¡¹ What are you saying, Dante. My little brother is kindhearted, so he¡¯s considerate of everyone! ¡¸E, errm¡­ no, Elder sister! Elder sister, what are you going to do from now on!?¡¹ ¡­ Mu, you ran away, Celsior. I tried pursing Celsior more, but I was stopped by Rishell. ¡¸That¡¯s right, Olga. What do you want to do from now on?¡¹ ¡­ Don¡¯t get on board¡­ From now on, huh. My engagement with the stupid prince was broken and I got falsely used by Sherina. At this point in time, anything that doesn¡¯t add another death route is good. That being the case, I decided. ¡¸¡­ I will marry a noble from the countryside and enjoy slowli¡­ live leisurely infort¡¹ Right, this is my current objective. Unhindered by anyone slowlife. ¡­ How dreamy that would be! I consider that limitlessly wonderful idea after the lifetime supply of drama I received today. Besides, if I stay here like I am, I might have to spend my time as the heroine of the game. Fortunately, theforting event didn¡¯t happen even though my engagement was broken off. ¡­ In other words, the game hasn¡¯t probably started yet. It¡¯s not toote yet. I will keep a distance from them and live in the countryside¡­! The countryside live! Slowlife! There¡¯s nothing else in my head anymore. ¡­ I didn¡¯t think Rishell and others would oppose me though. ¡¸W, what are you saying!? I hate the idea of not being able to see you!¡¹ ¡¸T, that¡¯s right, Elder sister! I can¡¯t live if Elder sister isn¡¯t here!¡¹ ¡¸Stop it Olga! Rishell-sama would get annoying if Olga isn¡¯t here!¡¹ ¡­ There¡¯s a different opinion mixed in. Rather, I don¡¯t understand why both Celsior and Rishell cut off the honorifics. ¡­ No, so what? Why is everyone looking so menacing all of sudden even though they were so calm just until a little while ago¡­? Chapter 7: Storm of objections

Chapter 7: Storm of objections

¡¸W, what¡¯s the matter, you three¡­?¡¹ When I asked the three with a slight scare, Rishell cleared his throat and spoke. ¡¸You are precious to us, you know¡­ therefore, we would like to keep you within the reach of our eyes¡¹ ¡¸No, am I a child or something?¡¹ Those are thoughts of a mother watching over their child, right? I am already seventeen, you know? What I fear the most is not being able to fall in love with them¡­ in other words, death. It would be fine if I just memorized the correct choices, but even though I remember the characters and the story perfectly, I have no memory of the correct choices for some reason. I thought that since I¡¯m afraid of dying, I will just have to avoid the game altogether¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ They are staring at me with extremely vigorous gazes. Their eyes are saying: ¡°I won¡¯t let you run away¡­!¡± It¡¯s already on the level of insanity though¡­ If I remember correctly, one year after my graduation from the academy in the death route, the Capital was flooded with heavy rain, the area was assaulted withndslides, and many drowned in the chaos. ¡­ Disasters have a limit too. ¡­ And so, I thought. Wouldn¡¯t it be bad if I continued living here¡­ in the Capital City Lilykelm until the game¡¯s end? What if a bug urs when the Heroine who was supposed to be dead lives after the game ends? ¡­ I have no idea what settings the gamepany set. However, it¡¯s far better than staying here. In other words, this is not the ce where I should be. Equally, slow life! A perfect schema. Although it might be good just to leave for a trip, I am convinced that retiring in the countryside would be better. ¡¸E, Elder sister? Are you all right?¡¹ ¡¸Wau!? It¡¯s nothing!¡¹ Not good, I ended up in deep thoughts carelessly. ¡¸Anyhow, I won¡¯t allow you to live in the countryside by any means!¡¹ ¡¸Why not, don¡¯t be unreasonable!¡¹ No, I thought about it too, you know? That if I lived in the countryside, the damage may reach there too, or that it would be pointless for me to move to the countryside. Still, I thought it¡¯s better than doing nothing. Rather, not falling in love with them. Even if you tell me to put effort into it, don¡¯t be too surprised, but even in my past life, I didn¡¯t have a boyfriend at my age! I don¡¯t understand man¡¯s heart after all. ¡¸Isn¡¯t country life fine~ I want to live a life of leisure~¡¹ ¡¸Even if you don¡¯t do that, you could live a life of leisure if you married me, you know?¡¹ ¡¸Haah? What a funny joke~¡¹ No, there¡¯s no no no way I could be your bride. I mean this guy, he¡¯s the future King, you know? Equally, if I marry him, I would be the Queen, you know? In the game, Olga handled it magnificently, but¡­ my nature and specs are totally different. I would never be able to do it, he must be surely jesting. ¡¸¡­ Haah¡¹ ¡¸You don¡¯t have to sigh so directly¡¹ Because I immediately saw through his joke, Rishell¡¯s face turned gloomy. ¡¸¡­ Well, let¡¯s leave the talk for the next time. The party is going to end soon, so may we return home already?¡¹ Celsior said. Celsior learned how to read the mood. Oneechan is happy. ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m so tired I want to return and sleep¡¹ Too many things happened in one day, I am already tired out. If you told me to, I would fall asleep standing up. I won¡¯t do it though. ¡¸¡­ Indeed, let¡¯s talk again another day¡¹ ¡­ Umm~ Rishell-san yo. Do you mean to talk about my slow life¡­? How attached are you all to me¡­? With such question in my head, I returned home on the shaky carriage. ¡¸I am home¡­ wha, uwaa!?¡¹ ¡¸Wee home, Olga-sama! Are you all right!? Were you not assaulted!?¡¹ ¡­ Why is everyone asking the same thing, I am fine, alright? The one who jumped at me the moment I entered the entrance hall was my maid Aira. She¡¯s a lovely girl with caramel-colored hair and eyes of the same color. She¡¯s a year younger than me, sixteen. ¡¸I¡¯m home¡­ I¡¯m fine, Rishell struck back to help me¡¹ Let me say it again, because my family and servants know that I¡¯m in the same ss as Rishell, they won¡¯t say anything even when I call him without honorifics. ¡­ It would be considered lese majeste by all means, but the person himself told me to call him like that. When he shows his true character though. ¡¸Is that so!? I¡¯m d to hear that!¡¹ Aira opened her sparkly, big and beautiful eyes and smiled. ¡­ Cute. Super cute. Aira who is like my little sister has grasped the hold of my heart the day she arrived at our house. ¡­ Geez, I can never take my eyes off of her! Continuously moving, having sparkles in my eyes, those are feats unachievable by me¡­ ¡¸¡­ Elder sister, please calm down. Right now, your face totally looks like that of a pervert¡¹ That¡¯s rude, Celsior. Saying that to your elder sister¡­ Well, it¡¯s the truth so I can¡¯t really talk back. ¡¸¡­ Umm, Sire and Madam are waiting for you in the parlor¡¹ The one who said that was a handsome man in his twenties with ck rimmed sses. He¡¯s our house¡¯s steward, the name is Keith Ducelio. ck hair and ck eyes overflowing with intellect, a perfect nose bridge, an impressive hunk. ¡­ Yes, you have guessed it. He¡¯s one of the capture targets. ¡¸I understand. Thank you¡¹ Saying that, I passed by his side and went to the parlor. Chapter 8: Discussion Part 2

Chapter 8: Discussion Part 2

¡¸¡­ Excuse me¡¹ Knocking on the door, Celsior and I entered the parlor. ¡­ Okaasama and Otousama were already sitting on the sofa. An attractive older man with some gray hair, these words are perfect to describe Otousama. His hair is brown though. His name is Gilbert Rifald. The head of the Rifald House. Even though Okaasama aged, she still deserves her title of¡¸Flower of society¡¹. Her name is Melia Rifald. The color of her hair is the same as mine. Eyes too. ¡­ Right, it¡¯s hereditary. ¡¸¡­ You havee, Olga, Celsior¡­ take a seat there¡¹ Being told so, Celsior and I sat down next to each other, facing the parents. ¡­ Eh, what? Lecturing? It¡¯s not rising against the prince or something, right? Rather, how do they already know-!? I waited for the two¡¯s words while frightened. ¡­ Somehow, somehow, at least my life¡­! The tension was so high such words floated in my mind. ¡¸¡­ You did well!¡¹ ¡¸¡­ Haah?¡¹ And then, no more than thirty secondster. Otousama fired such words. ¡­ Eh? What? I did well? ¡­ Pardon? ¡¸You really did well, Olga!¡¹ ¡¸Yes! Splendidly! To be able to cancel the engagement with that stupid garbage-faced prince!¡¹ ¡­ Okaasama, that was cruel. He certainly is an idiot, a womanizer and a worthless garbage that has no other merit than his face, but he¡¯s a prince, in a way or another. ¡­ Huh, I feel like I somehow ended up dissing him too, how mysterious. ¡¸Eh, Okaasama and Otousama too, you aren¡¯t angry that the engagement was canceled¡­?¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s no way we would be angry! Such a worthless man, we would like to excuse ourselves from!¡¹ ¡­ Okaasama, you, do you have some grudge against Albert¡­? You have been dissing him with things a parent shouldn¡¯t say since a while ago. ¡¸Were you two against that engagement in the first ce?¡¹ Asked Celsior. Certainly. If they thought so, they should have stopped the engagement from happening¡­ ¡¸¡­ No, when you got engaged to Albert, he was just a little boy¡­ I wouldn¡¯t imagine that he would turn into a person like that¡­¡¹ Okaasama ced a hand on her forehead and looked up. Right, my engagement with Albert became official when I was four¡­ no, five? I think. No wonder they couldn¡¯t guess his nature then¡­ Fundamentally, the fianc¨¦es of the royalty (men), are foreign princesses or daughters from influential Ducal houses. And this time, that duty fell on our house. Of all things, with that stupid prince. ¡¸In the end, we weren¡¯t able to see that guy¡¯s true nature until it was toote to withdraw¡­ I am really sorry to you¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine. I have recklessly said all that I wanted to say¡¹ Normally, it would be considered a crime. If His Majesty and Rishell weren¡¯t at that ce, I would be most likely be thrown into the jail. Our positions are reversed now though. ¡¸I see, as expected of Melia¡¯s daughter¡­¡¹ Otousama made a distant look. ¡­ Oy~ where are you looking~? In the past, Okaasama lost the trust in men because of her appearances that were too beautiful, and when proposed to get engaged, ¡¸Who are you?¡¹ ¡¸I detest people who only look at my face¡¹ she spat out with a whole-faced smile. ¡­ Scary. Ah, but my recklessness was even above that. No, that was in my past life though¡­ But, you can feel the blood rtionship, don¡¯t you¡­ Otousama, you did well getting engaged to Okaasama¡­ ¡¸¡­ Well, let¡¯s leave that aside¡¹ With the words of Otousama who came back to his senses, I returned from my thoughts back to the reality. ¡¸¡­ Olga, what do you want to do from now on?¡¹ This question again? My answer won¡¯t change no matter how many times I get asked. Even if Rishell and others try to stop me, I will definitely enjoy a slow life! ¡¸From now on, I would like to retire to the countryside and live a life of leisure. Do you know any noble that has a fief in the countryside?¡¹ ¡­ Otousama and Okaasama spat out the tea they were drinking. ¡­ Sticky. While thinking such, Celsior who sat across Otousama got splendidly sprayed by a ck tea. ¡¸Uwa!? So hot!¡¹ ¡¸So, sorry, Celsior!¡¹ ¡¸I, I am sorry!¡¹ ¡­ What is this chaotic ce? Celsior is dripping wet from the ck tea, Okaasama¡¯s and Otousama¡¯s clothes are also wet from the tea. ¡¸Otousama, Okaasama and Celsior too, it would be better to wash the clothes before the ck tea leaves stains¡­ I will wait for you here¡¹ ¡¸Y, yeah¡­¡¹ ¡¸We will do that¡­¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡­¡¹ Each returning a different reply, the three left the room. ¡­ Gee, how frightening, to think there really would be people who do that. They spat it out so wonderfully, it went parallelly with the ground. ©¤©¤©¤Knock, knock. ¡¸Y, yes¡¹ The door was knocked on while I was thinking. ¡­ My voice squeaked because of the sudden knock. Embarrassing. ¡¸¡­ Excuse me¡¹ It was Keith who entered the parlor. ¡¸What is the matter?¡¹ It¡¯s my first time being all alone with a capture target, so I¡¯m quite nervous. Dante was there when I was with Rishell after all. ¡¸I heard tea go spilled, so I came to clean up¡¹ ¡¸Ah, I see¡¹ You exined it like that huh, Otousama, Okaasama¡­ They¡¸Spat it out¡¹to be urate though¡­ With a distant look, I stared at the back of Keith who was wiping the table. ¡¸¡­ Olga-sama¡¹ ¡¸Nieh, yes!?¡¹ ¡­ I let out some really strange sound, but don¡¯t mind it. Keith is really kind for letting it pass. ¡¸¡­ Are you all right?¡¹ ¡¸Eh, all right what?¡¹ Is he talking about the tea? I¡¯m all right ff that¡¯s the case, but everyone else¡¯s clothes got sacrificed. ¡¸¡­ About the breaking off the engagement¡­ were you not hurt?¡¹ ¡­ Ahh, about that? Well, an ordinary youngdy would be indeed hurt by that. They would be questioning their value after all. But unfortunately, I am the ¡°Aiming for the slow life!¡± reincarnated youngdy. I don¡¯t mind having my engagement with that shitty prince canceled at all! Chapter 9: Alone with a capture target

Chapter 9: Alone with a capture target

¡¸No, I don¡¯t mind it a single bit so don¡¯t worry about it. I would rather read a book than spend it thinking about that shitty prince¡¹ When I muttered what I thought, Keith¡¯s eyes opened wide. I mean, it¡¯s the truthmon. I¡¯m not interested in that stupid princemon. I saw Keith looking at Albert with cold eyes at the school and I hate him too. Ah, by the way, Keith is twenty years old, but you can attend the school until twenty-two, so he¡¯s still an active student. The senior high schoolsts for seven years. Isn¡¯t that too long? Isn¡¯t Albert crying in the jail right about now? ¡¸¡­ Haha, is that so¡­ I¡¯m d you seem to be fine¡¹ .. He, heughed¡­!? In fact, Keith is an expressionless character and he looks very cold. However, he also looked at the Heroine with eyes full of affection. Right, it was during an event time when he showed a smile to the Heroine¡­ ¡¸No, wait a momeeeent!?¡¹ ¡¸Yes!?¡¹ Keith stopped his hand which was wiping the table and looked at my shocked face. However, that¡¯s out of the question for me. I mean, Keith was supposed to show his smile for the first time to the Heroine during an event. Eh!? Was this an event!? But, there shouldn¡¯t be an event like this in the game. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the Heroine would make sweets for Keith in the game, and the delighted Keith would spill out a whole-faced smile¡­ that was supposed to be it. This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen during the family spitting ck tea time by any means. ¡¸O, Olga-sama¡­?¡¹ ¡¸I, I am sorry to have startled you¡­ I, I am all right¡¹ Although still puzzled, Keith returned to wiping the table. Eh, what¡¯s going on? This, it¡¯s an event, isn¡¯t it? ¡­ After all, the Heroine was supposed to see Keith¡¯s genuine smile for the first time during the sweets event. It was reflected in the monologue. ¡­ I have no doubts. Both the events and the story is changing. It¡¯s surely because I have dissed that stupid prince in the party hall. Something like that didn¡¯t happen in the game after all. ¡­ I was careless because His Majesty and Rishell were there. In the game, the Heroine would only im that they were false usations and yet, my remarks towards Albert were so reckless. Well, I don¡¯t regret it though! ¡­ As I thought, retiring to the countryside is valid. Rishell and now Keith. Existing events disappeared and events that weren¡¯t supposed to exist emerged. In other words, I can¡¯t be sure what conditions lead to the death route anymore. I might lose my life even if I marry someone. I might lose my life even if I don¡¯t marry anyone. Isn¡¯t this a hell! ¡­ I will get screwed the more I concern myself with them. Alright, let¡¯s leave to the countryside as soon as possible¡­! I made such a decision. ¡¸How much longer until Otousama and otherse back, I wonder?¡¹ ¡¸They will be surely done treating their clothes soon¡¹ Hee, our maids are excellent, aren¡¯t they? I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to do it myself even if told to do it¡­ so this is the power of women¡­ no, the power of housewife material? As Keith said, everyone returned before long. ¡¸Sorry. I was too shocked by Olga¡¯s words¡¹ Saying that, Otousama sat on the sofa. After him, Okaasama finished changing as I thought, and Celsior with a displeased face enteredstly. ¡¸¡­ Now then, let¡¯s continue¡­ Olga, will you tell us the reason?¡¹ ¡¸¡­ Yes¡¹ Taking a sidelong nce at Keith who was removing stains from the carpet, I started making up lies. ¡­ No, is it fine for Keith to hear this? I thought so for a little bit, but oh well. ¡¸¡­ I have gotten cheated on by the first prince and my engagement was canceled. I don¡¯t want to see his face. His crimes would rub off on me¡¹ The stupid prince¡¯s shittiness could be understood from my words. There¡¯s a great difference between him and Rishell¡­ ¡¸I understand your feelings, but¡­ not all noblemen are like that guy, you know?¡¹ Calling the first prince ¡°that guy¡±. Otousama seems to hate Albert quite a lot, huh¡­ me too though. ¡¸Still¡­ I don¡¯t want to see that face ever again. Therefore, I want to go to a ce where the probability of seeing his face is the lowest¡¹ I carefully made up the lies. No, it¡¯s not a lie, you know? I feel extremely disgusted. It¡¯s just that not dying is the main reason. ¡¸Elder sister¡­ I can¡¯t go on living if Elder sister is not here¡­¡¹ Celsior said while close to tears. ¡­ H, he¡¯s looking at me with teary eyes. However, I shan¡¯t be swayed! If I let myself be swayed here, it may spell the end of my life! I hardened my heart. ¡¸No, Celsior. You are already a fine adult. You must live without depending on me¡¹ It seems Celsior received a bit of a shock when I said it. He started trembling. ¡­ I feel extremely guilty, but I have matters I can¡¯t give up on. Life, for example. ¡¸Olga¡­ I wanted you to marry happily¡­ but to decide on a marriage with just the reason of wanting to live in the countryside¡­¡¹ ¡¸No, Okaasama. For me, that is happiness¡¹ I understand the misery of a bad ending from the game, but I will be happy as long as I can keep my life. I will say it over and over again, but I will rather give up on marriage than die. Chapter 10: Great laughter

Chapter 10: Greatughter

¡¸¡­ Well for the time being, think it over one more time, Olga. Let¡¯s decide after a bit longer¡­ Melia and Celsior, calm down too¡¹ ¡¸¡­ Yes¡¹ I don¡¯t think that my aspiration for a slow life will change though¡­ Anybody¡¯s life is important, right? Okaasama and Celsior each gave a reply. Both of them somewhat unconsenting expressions though. However, while the two don¡¯t want to let me go, they are both precious to me as well. I think that they should give me a way here though¡­ Well, everyone doesn¡¯t know my circumstances, so it can¡¯t be helped¡­ I sighed. Then, two hourster. I was thinking about slow life in my room. Hmm¡­ a noble who has a territory in the countryside¡­ Although there are many nobles in the nobility school I attend, the children whom I could hang out has been mostly decided on beforehand, so I have no idea who has a fief in the countryside. I should widen the range of my friends a little more¡­ I¡¯m sure it would be easy if I asked Rishell, but he¡¯s opposing my idea so that¡¯s not possible. ¡­ Haah, so difficult. ©¤©¤©¤Knock, knock. There was a knocking on my room¡¯s door. ¡¸Yesss~¡¹ Is it Aira? I gave a reply because I thought that, but it was Keith who appeared at the door. ¡¸Uowaa, what¡¯s the matter!?¡¹ I got startled and kicked over the chair I was sitting on. ¡­ The chair fell with a loud noise and a delicate atmosphere flowed. ¡­ Shiiiit, I will remember this, chair! (Unreasonable) ¡¸No, that¡­ your desire to live in the countryside was on my mind, so I came here¡­¡¹ Keith, somewhat embarrassedly, said. ¡­ Come to think of it, I did say Keith something like¡¸No, I don¡¯t mind the disengagement at all!¡¹. Keith was here when I was exining myself to Otousama and others, so it¡¯s only natural he has questions. Now then, how do I deceive him¡­ ¡¸U, umm! I, that¡­ it¡¯s not that I want to live in the countryside because I¡¯m worried about the disengagement, I just dislike seeing that guy¡¯s face! I feel sick just from looking! I think I would observe a frog rather than look at him!¡¹ ¡­ Crap, I feel like I might have overdone it a little. Even though I hate frogs¡­ that¡¯s not it! Keith is surprised¡­ I think. It¡¯s hard to tell because of his expressionless face¡­ How could I say only something so weird!? Then, while greatly perplexed in agony by myself. ¡¸¡­ Pu¡¹ ¡¸Eh¡¹ ¡­ Keith burst intoughter¡­!? Why!? Was there anythingugh-worthy in our exchange!? ¡­ There was, I kicked the chair. However, I think it would be strange tough now¡­ why this timing¡­? Noticing my puzzled face, Keith replied whileughing. ¡¸Fu¡­ s, sorry. To think that much of the first prince of this country¡­ kuku, ying him with a single stroke too¡­ to think you could say it¡­ fu, moreover, your way of speech was amusing too¡­ fufu¡­¡¹ In front of the dumbfounded me, Keith told me the reason whileughing excessively. ¡­ Eh, was my way of speech that strange¡­? Friends in my past life did indeedugh at me¡¸Your vocabry is abundant in a strange way!¡¹, but¡­ To think I would suffer in the same way here¡­ I stood still dumbfounded until Keith stoppedughing. ¡¸¡­ I¡¯m truly sorry for losing myposure¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine¡­¡¹ In truth, it¡¯s not fine at all¡­ Rather, I¡¯m worried whether your abdominal muscles didn¡¯t burst¡­ ¡¸¡­ Anyhow, I¡¯m d to see that Olga-sama isn¡¯t worried about it¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡­¡¹ I¡¯m rather worried about your strange sense of humor though¡­ How much have you used your mimetic muscles today¡­? Weren¡¯t you super expressionless just yesterday¡­ ¡­ Well, I can¡¯t ask this the person himself, so let¡¯s keep that question in my heart. ¡¸¡­ Olga-sama, you want to live in the countryside, no?¡¹ ¡¸Fue, yes!¡¹ Because of the sudden change of the topic, I let out a strange shriek. Moreover, it was the most timely (for me) topic. Since Keith is asking this, does he has any good ideas? Thinking such, I looked at the expressionless Keith with slight expectations. ¡¸¡­ I object¡¹ ¡¸Eh¡¹ No, what did you just say? Pardon? One more time? ¡¸¡­ I object for you to live in the countryside¡¹ ¡¸Eh!? W, why!?¡¹ This is an unexpected situation. I met three capture targets so far since awakening the memories of my past life. Even though only Keith was left after Rishell and Celsior objected¡­! To be precise, I was absolutely sure he wouldn¡¯t object¡­ ¡¸¡­ Why, I wonder? I don¡¯t want to let you go¡¹ ¡¸That can¡¯t be¡­¡¹ How unreasonable. You won¡¯t save my life by saying such easy-to-misunderstand thing. I mean, I heard that Keith is the most difficult to capture among the capture targets. When I actually tried, he really was a considerably difficult character. Yeah, the dance that deeply moved me at the time of his capture¡­ no, that¡¯s fine. I have no idea what Keith is thinking about¡­ ¡­ Anyhow, what I have concluded so far. ¡­ My chances to actually live in the countryside at the moment are approximately 0. Chapter 11: He appeared

Chapter 11: He appeared

The following day. I rose up early, brushed my teeth¡­ while doing the usual routine, there was a knocking on my door. ¡¸Ye~s¡¹ When I gave a reply, Aira¡¯s face peeked in. ¡­ She looked like a little chick. So cute. ¡¸Olga-sama~ you have a visitor~¡¹ ¡¸Eh, who?¡¹ I kindly asked Keith to do something for me. I haven¡¯t been to school since the party¡­ Well, it was just two to three days though. Besides, Keith who is usually apanying me to the school also wasn¡¯t going, so I informed him that we will be going tomorrow. ¡¸It¡¯s Luxein-sama¡¯s son¡¹ ¡¸Ah~ Lance?¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ ¡­ That fellow, he¡¯s troublesome¡­ An egoistic Oresama. Letting out a sigh, I stood up from the chair I was sitting on. ¡¸Yoo¡¹ ¡¸Hello¡¹ When I opened the door after arriving at the parlor, Lance was sitting there on a sofa. Lance Luxein. My childhood friend and heir to the Luxein Ducal House. Red hair, violet eyes, a snub nose¡­ and, a mouth that always appears to be smiling in self-confidence. Well, to put it simply, a hunk. But, Oresama. Luxein House¡¯s mansion is close to ours, you can easily visit it on foot if you feel like it. ¡¸What business do you have so early in the morning?¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s no business dammit, why are you not going to school?¡¹ No, consider it carefully. And sympathize. How unpleasant¡­ there are definitely weird rumors floating about¡­ Though I don¡¯t mind the disengagement itself, being insulted behind my back is quite tough. Young nobledies are vicious, after all¡­ ¡¸Is it that thing? The thing about the disengagement?¡¹ ¡¸Of course it is. So you do understand¡¹ Why do you ask if you understand? Are you so free? I was nning to go to school today though¡­ ¡¸Were you someone who would mind something like that?¡¹ ¡¸No, I don¡¯t mind the disengagement even the tiniest bit, but I don¡¯t like being talked about behind my back¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ah~ women are vicious after all¡¹ ¡¸Are you saying that in front of me?¡¹ I¡¯m, more or less, a woman too, you know? Well, I can¡¯t say that aloud in front of other people though¡­ ¡¸Eliza is missing you, ya know?¡¹ ¡¸Ah~¡­¡¹ Eliza is my friend. Her full name is Eliza Kirtirus. A daughter of Marquis. She¡¯s a beautiful girl with indigo blue hair that resembles a night sky, golden eyes and an attractive body. By the way, she attends the same ss. ¡¸I also want to see Eliza~¡­¡¹ ¡¸Then, quicklye¡­ that fellow is depressing when you are not around¡¹ Haah, sighed Lance. ¡¸Besides, I feel lonely too¡­¡¹ ¡¸Eh, what is it all of sudden? A sudden dere? Are you a tsundere?¡¹ I feel that his character is basically is that of a pure Oresama though¡­ To think his attributes would change to tsundere!? ¡¸Wha¡­ who¡¯s tsundere¡­!¡¹ His face got dyed red. I chuckled at Lance who averted his head with Hmph! This is something that hasn¡¯t changed about him since the old days¡­ he¡¯s quick to get embarrassed. ¡¸¡­ Well, I nned to go to the school tomorrow in the first ce¡­ I will be there tomorrow¡¹ ¡¸Ohh, I¡¯m d to hear that¡¹ Lance who somehow recovered from his boiled lobster status showed me a smile. ¡­ Ohh, as expected of the capture target. About thirty people may fall for that one smile of his¡­ I won¡¯t fall for it though! I¡¯m aiming for a slow life! ¡¸Come to think of it, you¡­ I¡¯ve heard from Rishell that you want to live in the countryside?¡¹ ¡¸Ah~ that¡¯s right¡¹ Rishell already told about it to others? We get along with Lance well, so it¡¯s not that strange. ¡¸Somehow, I felt that Rishell¡¯s ¡®I won¡¯t let her go¡¯ aura was quite frightening¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­ Hahaha¡¹ He¡¯s opposing it after all¡­ But, my life is on the line here, Rishell-san yo¡­ If you get rolled up in the disaster, you might die too¡­ ¡¸Well, I won¡¯t object if you have a good reason though¡¹ ¡¸Wha!? Seriously!!¡¹ A supporter has finally appeared! Because even Keith who I thought would support me opposed, I thought of giving up¡­ ¡­ Well, it does not mean that Lance will agree though¡­ It¡¯s the problem of my heart¡­ A wry smile floated on my face. ¡¸¡­ So, you. Do you have any connections in the countryside?¡¹ ¡¸¡­ I don¡¯t¡¹ Right, that¡¯s the problem. If Rishell agreed, he could have find a fief of a nobleman who is not in a faction that opposes him¡­ ¡¸¡­ That¡¯s what I thought¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ I don¡¯t have words to retort¡­ Yes, sorry of myck of nning¡­ I apologized to Lance in my heart. ¡­ Lance grinned andughed. ¡¸¡­ Shall I do something about it?¡¹ ¡¸Oh!? Really!?¡¹ Seriously Lance-san thank you very much sorry for calling you tsundere-! ¡­ It took only a second for such feelings to appear. ¡¸My family has a territory in the countryside¡­ want toe?¡¹ Therefore, there would be no meaning theeen!? Chapter 12: There’s no meaning

Chapter 12: There''s no meaning

¡¸Nonono!? I¡¯m fine!¡¹ ¡¸Why? Didn¡¯t you want to live in the countryside?¡¹ That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right, but! It¡¯s so that I could be separated from you! There¡¯s no meaning if I¡¯m to cause trouble for your house! ¡¸Why is it no good?¡¹ ¡¸Eh, umm¡­¡¹ ¡¸You won¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t have a reason, will you?¡¹ Your eyes! Scary! Lance-san! As expected of Oresama! It feels that he won¡¯t consent unless he hears a proper reason. This fellow won¡¯t listen unless you start talking after all¡­ ¡¸Ahh~ umm¡­ that! I would be a causing trouble to your Otousan and Okaasan were I taken care of by your family any more! See!?¡¹ I have been taken care of by Lance¡¯s Otousan and Okaasan severely. But, I will be soon an adult too. It¡¯s not like I can continue causing them trouble. This is not the problem with the people, but a problem of my heart. ¡­ Well, I have even more important reason though. ¡¸No, it would be fine. My Father and Mother like you very much after all¡¹ ¡¸Is that so¡­?¡¹ I never thought about it. When I was little and went to y over, I was given sweets (extremely high-ss ones) and drinks (also extremely high-ss ones) to bring back home. I thought they were like this to everyone, but it seems that I was wrong. ¡¸Lately, they have been noisy to receive you as a bride¡­¡¹ ¡¸O, ou¡­¡¹ That¡¯s troublesome. Moreover, I, unfortunately, can¡¯t meet the expectations of Lance¡¯s Otousan and Okaasan. I want to live in the countryside soon¡­ ¡­ In a ce that doesn¡¯t belong to Lance¡¯s family! ¡¸So, is there any other problem?¡¹ ¡¸Eh, err¡¹ Crap, I can¡¯t think of anything!? Work, my head! Move, my brain cells! Not good, it¡¯s going to burst! ¡¸I, it¡¯s that thing, you know!? W, wouldn¡¯t that cause¡­ some weird rumors between you and me!? ¡¹ ¡¸Hee, what kind?¡¹ T, this fellow¡­ he definitely knows but he¡¯s trying to make me say it¡­! While grinning, as expected of Oresama¡­ ¡­ I¡¯m sorry, my prejudice against Oresama is terrible. But, he has been like this since old days¡­ I could at leastin about it¡­ ¡¸¡­ Like we are married¡­ or lovers¡­ things like that¡­¡¹ Hanging my head, I moved my mouth unwillingly. ¡­ A bad smile floated on Lance¡¯s face as usual. ¡­ You, I will remember this. ¡¸Hee~? Will you be troubled if such rumors spread around?¡¹ ¡¸I will!¡¹ Take a responsibility and marry her! What am I going to do if such a situation happens! The Capital of this country might fall into ruins because of that, you know!? The fate of the country hangs on my speech and conduct, you know!? ¡¸Why would you be troubled?¡¹ ¡¸Why, you ask¡­¡¹ I hesitated to answer Lance. It¡¯s not that I can exin him the truth¡­ I mean, he would definitely not believe me, he wouldn¡¯t believe that this is a world of an Otome Game. ¡¸W, well¡­ having my engagement just broken off, were rumors of me having a lover spread, wouldn¡¯t people look at me as an amorous woman?¡¹ Although I said that, this is alsoparatively true. Since I¡¯m already treated with hostility because I¡¯m close with Rishell, as if I could stand being bullied more than this! Well, I think it will decrease a little without Sherina around though. ¡¸No, it will be fine, right? Rishell and Dante will be probably protecting you to the death from now on¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Why?¡¹ They have been certainly protecting me up until now, but¡­ to the death? Why? Rather, I will be fine even if they don¡¯t protect me¡­ just let me live in the countryside¡­ ¡¸I mean, your engagement with Albert¡­ Rishell¡¯s elder brother has been canceled, right?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ ¡¸¡­ If you are spoken badly of because of that, the castle would have aplete loss of face¡¹ Ahh, I see. I did not me the royal family because of prejudice, but it will be obviously their fault the next time. I mean, I have lost face with Albert¡¯s canceling our engagement. It can be said to be the royal family¡¯s fault because I have been engaged to Albert because of them, but I was not shamed. Well, in short, I have been bullied because of the first prince¡­ because of the royal family, so it¡¯s not like they can afford to overlook it anymore. Bearing the consequences is also difficult, isn¡¯t it? ¡¸Ah~ those two were indeed quite protective of me until now, so I wonder how things will turn out from now on¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­ Won¡¯t they be apanying you up to the restroom?¡¹ That¡¯s ridiculous, is what I wanted to say, but it doesn¡¯t sound so impossible. I mean, it¡¯s those two, you know? They are capable of anything¡­ ¡¸¡¸¡­ Haah¡¹¡¹ I and Lance sighed simultaneously. ¡­ It appears that on top of running away from Sherina, I will have to run away from those two as well. Chapter 13: It’s gentleness

Chapter 13: It''s gentleness

¡¸Then, I¡¯m leaving~¡¹ A night after talking with Lance, today was the day I went to school again. By the way, I go by the carriage to school. I can already see it. The future where my desk is crammed with garbage¡­! I mean, Sherina¡¯s followers are scarymon¡­ they will definitely do somethingmon¡­ ¡¸¡­ Olga-sama, are you all right?¡¹ Unable to let my depression go unnoticed, Keith called out to me. ¡¸Ah~ I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine, there¡¯s no problem. It¡¯s only that my stomach is in pain and I have anemia¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what ¡°fine¡± means?¡¹ Do you want to take a rest today? Is what Keith asked me, but it¡¯s not like I can do that. I mean, I told Lance that I will go to the school todaymon¡­ I don¡¯t know how he will retaliate if I broke the promise. ¡¸¡­ Please make sure to tell if something happens, okay?¡¹ ¡¸¡­ Yes¡¹ Keith peeked at my frowning face. Too close. Keith, you have a pretty face, so people won¡¯t be able to hold themselves back if you put your face so close to theirs¡­ well, that¡¯s the same for all of the capture targets though. By the way, Olga was quite a beauty herself in the game, but seeing it in reality is amazing. The hair is smooth and silky, the skin is glossy. Return my past life¡¯s sorrows! It feels like that. ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s go then!¡¹ Saying that, I boarded the carriage. 30 minutes of being jolted in the carriage. We have stopped at the school atst. The school¡¯s appearances are far from the schools of my past life. The school has a high blue roof, white walls without a speck of dirt, and an angelic gateway at front. Isn¡¯t this actually someone¡¯s holiday house¡­ ¡¸Ah~ somehow, this already feels nostalgic¡¹ ¡¸You weren¡¯t absent for so long¡­¡¹ I feel like I aming to the school after the summer holidays. No, I was absent only for two or three days though¡­ ¡¸Alright, I¡¯m going to the ssroom so this is where we part!¡¹ A staircase was before me. I chose the ce with the least traffic, so it¡¯s quiet here. ¡¸Are you really all right? Olga-sama¡¹ Keith was still worried. So overprotective, each and every one of them. It¡¯s not like I hate it or anything, but it bes really bothersome when several people do that, doesn¡¯t it¡­ Incidentally, I am a person with experience, so¡­ Please, don¡¯t let Rishell and others meet Keith¡­ Lord have mercy on me¡­ ¡¸¡­ Olga-sama?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, yeh, I¡¯m fine!¡¹ Wrong, it¡¯s not the time to be seeking mercy from the Lord. I have to go to the ssroom. No matter how early we left home, I don¡¯t have that much time to dawdle. ¡¸Then! Let¡¯s meet after the school!¡¹ I forcibly said goodbye and started walking towards my ssroom. ¡¸Good grief, everyone is so overprotective¡¹ At this rate, it will be as ufortable as Lance said it would¡­ ¡­ What would I do if they apanied me to the restroom? I would run away, yes. ¡¸Ah, not good, not good¡¹ As I walked absentminded, I nearly passed my ssroom. That was a close one. ©¤©¤©¤Gara. I opened the door of the ssroom. That moment, the gazes have gathered upon me. Whoa~ so stuffy. Well, I didn¡¯t think they would wee me normally though. It¡¯s still better than being insulted. ¡¸Olga-!!¡¹ ¡¸Fuguh¡¹ I suddenly heard a voice and got crashed into the next moment. ¡­ The cause of that was a beautiful girl with indigo blue hair done half-up with golden, sparkly eyes. It¡¯s Eliza Kirtirus. ¡¸Olga, you arete! I thought you wouldn¡¯te!¡¹ ¡¸Gueeeh¡­ release me¡­ Elizaa¡­¡¹ Eliza didn¡¯t seem to notice my struggling so she hugged me even stronger. Ugh¡­ she¡¯s merciless¡­ ¡¸¡­ How about you leave it at that?¡¹ ¡¸You should stop right about now, Olga is going to die¡­¡¹ Out of two people, one grabbed me by my upper arm and the other one peeled off Eliza by the back of her neck. It was Rishell (honorifics mode) and Dante. ¡­ Shiit, I got involved with them early in the morning. The sharp eyes of the girls are painful. I feel bloodthirst in the air. ¡¸¡­ Morning, Rishell¡¹ ¡¸Good morning¡¹ Contrastive to my exchange of greetings with Rishell, Dante and Eliza red at each other. ¡¸What are you doing!¡¹ ¡¸No, I saved Olga from being crushed to death by you? How about you learn to control your superhuman strength?¡¹ Right, Eliza is extremely strong. She has so much strength I thought my hand would get crushed the first time we shook hands. I am a person with experience, so I understand¡­ ¡¸Shut up! Go bald!¡¹ ¡¸Go bald!?¡¹ ¡¸¡­ Those two are as always, huh¡¹ ¡¸Indeed¡­¡¹ Rishell and I smiled wryly while looking at the two. ¡¸¡­ By the way, where¡¯s Lance?¡¹ ¡¸He hasn¡¯te yet¡¹ Rishell averted his gaze. He might have intended to lie skillfully, but I have noticed. That my desk was brand-new. Lance has probably exchanged my garbage, scribble filled desk with another one¡­ I don¡¯t know where he got the new one though¡­ So, he¡¯s probably carrying my old desk somewhere. ¡­ They have probably nned to take my mind off of it with Eliza¡¯s embrace, but¡­ I would notice once I sat down either way. Gee, I can only say that Lance is overprotective too. Gratefully epting the kindness, I decided to not pursue the matter anymore. However, I didn¡¯t know. That certain eyes filled with malice were tenaciously ring at me. For such a thing to happen after this¡­ Chapter 14: There were many dangers

Chapter 14: There were many dangers

¡¸Olga, watch out!¡¹ ¡¸Uohh¡¹ I avoided a thumb tack that came flying at from who knows where me by crouching. It¡¯s a break time, but I have already experienced several assassination(?) attempts. How aggressive. By the way, when I returned from the restroom and peeked inside the desk to see whether someone put garbage in it, I found a fruit knife with the de facing towards me taped inside. How did they bring it here? And how did they fixed it in ce? The inside of the desk is narrow and it¡¯s very hard to see inside because of the dark¡­ I respect the one who did this. When I told about it to Eliza, she scolded me¡¸What are you doing? Are you exposing your life to danger?¡¹with a whole-faced smile. I am sorry. By the way, I have politely returned the fruit knife to the desk of my ssmate whom I deemed to be the offender. No, I naturally closed the de (it was the folding type) to avoid any danger¡­ I knew that Rishell would expose the one who did it if Iined, but I did not say anything and was red at with a terrible gaze instead. I feel like a hole has already been stared in my face as a result. ¡¸Gee, Serena and others are so troublesome¡­¡¹ ¡¸Indeed¡­¡¹ The one who is trying to kill me¡­ I don¡¯t think it went that far yet, but the name of the girl who is trying to harm me is Duke Aldoria¡¯s daughter Serena Aldoria. She¡¯s a beauty with dark brown hair and light green eyes, but it¡¯s rumored that her personality is as bad as Sherina¡¯s. Besides Sherina¡¯s entourage, she¡¯s the one with the most power and hostility towards me. ¡¸Do you want me to punch her once or twice?¡¹ So said Lance while cracking his fists. ¡­ Wow so scary, he¡¯s smiling but his eyes aren¡¯t smiling at all¡­ I¡¯m fine with just Rishell having this Demon Lord-like smile, alright¡­ ¡¸You better not, it will end up with them saying¡¸As one would expect of that woman¡¯s captive! This barbarian!¡¹. The bad rumors about Olga would increase and you would sully the name of your House¡¹ ¡¸Why are you so good at imitating voices, Rishell-sama¡­¡¹ It¡¯s fine since Rishell has skillfully stopped Lance, but¡­ for some reason, his impression of Serena was seriously good. As for what kind of voice Serena has, it¡¯s the shrill, head-numbing kind of voice. Why can this fellow mimic something like that? ¡¸Haha, you never know what or when will be useful against others¡¹ The Malicious Prince, advent! Such onscreen text yed in my mind. He had a malicious smile that was iparable to Lance¡¯s smile from a little while ago. ¡­ Eliza and Lance seemingly pulled back away from Rishell. ¡¸Ah, it seems that the lesson is starting¡¹ Once the teacher opened the door and entered, the conversations broke up. ¡­ And, after school. ¡¸Olga, do you understand!? Probably go to Keith-san¡¯s ssroom and return home together, alright!?¡¹ ¡¸We have duties to attend to, so you must return home as soon as possible and please be careful, okay?¡¹ ¡¸Seriously, be careful, alright!? Rishell-sama will stop function if you die, Olga¡¹ ¡¸You better not stop along the way because you got interested by something strange, yea? Go straight to Keith¡¯s ssroom¡¹ ¡¸I got it¡¹ Eliza has a student council, Rishell has an official business, Dante is his aide, and Lance has been called by the director, so they can¡¯t go together with me, it seems. ¡­ While that may be true, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to caution me this much!? Lance, what did you do to get summoned by the director¡­? ¡¸Then, we are going, but¡­ seriously, please be careful, okay?¡¹ ¡¸Yess¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t follow strangers, alright?¡¹ ¡¸¡­ Yess¡¹ Am I a child!? Is what I wanted to shout, but I am outssed. If I said that to Lance, he would activate the Oresama mode and lecture me endlessly¡­ And surely, he would look at me with that newly acquired Demon Lord smile of his¡­ It¡¯s good we are close as friends, but you shouldn¡¯t smile so maliciously at me¡­ ¡­ Let¡¯s make sure to avoid that malice. I waved at Eliza and others while thinking about something that stupid. ¡¸Now then, shall I go?¡¹ I made sure to see everyone off, so I took my bag and left the ssroom. I told Keith to pick me up in my ssroom, but I wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid the verbal abuse of Serena and others, so I decided to leave by myself. ¡­ I hate being probed by the inquisitive eyes of students from other sses, so let¡¯s use the staircase I used in the morning. While thinking so, I moved my legs to the unpopr area. ¡­ Ah~ today was so tiring¡­ everyone besides Eliza and the group were looking at me with a great caution. Nobody sat in Sherina¡¯s seat, no one has even touched it. Normally, Serena and others or Sherina¡¯s entourage should have encircled me and talk about how it is my fault, but¡­ Rishell and Lance would step in and crush the party if that were to happen, so nothing happened in the end. Instead, thumbtacks were thrown at me and a fruit knife was taped in my desk. It was done so cleverly I am really curious about who did it, but¡­ Rishell and others can¡¯t move without evidence anyway. No matter how convinced I am about who the offender might be. Approaching the staircase, I stepped on the first step. This school¡¯s staircases are long. I would go head first if I missed my footing~¡­ I timidly descended while thinking of something so scary. ¡­ Then, hearing footsteps from behind, I turned around without thinking. That moment, my back was strongly pushed and my body was thrown into the air. In the edge of my vision, I saw a dark brown hair fluttering. ¡­ No way, just now I was- Pushed off the staircase¡­? The moment I realized, I felt and impact on my head and my consciousness disappeared. Chapter 15: Why?

Chapter 15: Why?

The moment I felt like waking up, I had a terrible headache. ¡¸¡­ Ugh, ouch¡­¡¹ Slightly opening my eyes, I confirmed where I was. It appears that I am lying on the bed in my room. ¡­ Why am I here¡­ The moment I tried to recollect, a sharp pain ran through my head. ¡¸Ow¡­¡¹ ¡­ At the same time, I remembered what happened. ¡­ I have been pushed off of the staircase by someone while on the way to Keith¡¯s ssroom. ¡¸¡­ Ah~ I was careless¡¹ I might have been pushed off just because I was at a deserted ce. ¡­ No, normal people don¡¯t push others off of the staircase in the first ce. Was I targeted by a hit man? ¡­ But to think that I would get pushed off of the staircase. Something like this wasn¡¯t supposed to happen in the game. Is this the influence of the game story being changed? ¡­ First of all, I have to call for someone and confirm the situation. The moment I thought so and tried to get up from the bed, I noticed someone sitting in the chair near me. ¡¸Celsior¡­?¡¹ It seems that Celsior is deep asleep and has no signs of waking up either. ¡­ He¡¯s making a cute face as usual. How envious, you bastard. I stared at Celsior¡¯s face while thinking such. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­ N¡¹ It was approximately two minutester that Celsior noticed my gaze. Probably feeling my staring, Celsior opened his eyes. ¡¸¡­ E, Elder sister!? You have woken up!¡¹ ¡¸Y, yeah. How¡­¡¹ ¡¸I will call the doctor!¡¹ How long did I sleep for? Is what I tried to ask, but Celsior rushed out of the door at a tremendous speed and left the room. ¡¸¡­ You became fast at running¡¹ While feeling a strange direction of Celsior¡¯s growth, I awaited the arrival of the doctor. ¡¸Th, three days!? I was asleep for three days!?¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ After Celsior brought the doctor and the medical examination finished, it was the time for questions. There, I heard something shocking. ¡­ Shockingly, I was sleeping for three days straight. ¡¸I have slept for so long? I don¡¯t feel like that at all¡­¡¹ ¡¸It felt even longer for people watching over you!¡¹ ¡¸I, I am sorry about that¡¹ Celsior seemed to be very worried about me as he asked the doctor lots of question while restlessly walking around the room. No, he¡¯s cute as a small animal though, you know? His body isrge though. He felt despondent because I told him that he was interfering with the doctor¡¯s work. ¡­ What are these feelings of guilt? ¡¸Well, I think you will be all right now that you have woken up¡­ make sure to contact me immediately were something to happen¡¹ Saying that, the doctor left the house. I lowered my head to Celsior who remained behind. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Celsior. I must have caused you trouble, right?¡¹ ¡¸N, not at all! Please raise your head!¡¹ I must have caused lots of trouble to Aira and Keith too¡­ I have to properly apologizeter. ¡­ Still, by whom and what state was I discovered in? ¡¸Hey Celsior, I would like to ask some things¡¹ ¡¸Yes, please do¡¹ ¡­ So, after asking Celsior. I was found copsed under that very staircase. The one who found me was Keith who went to look for me after not finding me in the ssroom. The panicked him somehow carried me to the carriage, rushed home and called for a doctor. ¡­ No way, I was carried by Keith? We were definitely conspicuous, right¡­ and he definitely thought that I was heavy, didn¡¯t he¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Keith¡­ ¡¸I have to thank himter¡­ by the way, where is he?¡¹ I have not seen Keith even once since waking up. It might be only given since I was in my room all this time, but¡­ I felt that he woulde. ¡¸Ahh, if it¡¯s Keith then he¡¯s currently speaking with Rishell at the parlor¡¹ ¡¸Why!?¡¹ Rather, does that mean that Rishell is currently here? It seems that Rishell made friends with Keith through either me or Celsior. This also didn¡¯t happen in the game. It might be a behind the scenes setting, but I don¡¯t recall anything like that. ¡­ Not knowing where or when the story might change is frightening. Not being able to anticipate the events means that taking countermeasures is that more difficult. ¡¸I think they are talking about the criminal who has pushed you off the staircase, Elder sister¡¹ ¡¸Oh, great¡¹ Have they already cracked the person¡¯s identity? As expected of the genius malicious prince. He¡¯s fast at work. I feel that I have seen a long, dark brown hair just before falling down, but¡­ was it just my imagination? If it¡¯s not my imagination then the probability that it was Serena is high. ¡­ This time, I nearly died even though we have not arrived at the ending of the story. I have luckily survived, but my life could be exposed to danger from now on too. ¡­ Dying without even reaching the ending¡­ isn¡¯t this impossibly hard difficulty? It appears that there was an update that makes it possible for me to die at any moment even without a reaching the bad ending. ¡­ I don¡¯t need such an update. It seems that there¡¯s a need to start my slow life right away. Chapter 16: It’s noisy

Chapter 16: It''s noisy

©¤©¤©¤Knock, knock. Just as I prepared to start my slow life right away (after healing from the injury), the door of my room was knocked on. ¡¸Come in~¡¹ ¡¸Olga, your consciousness has returned!? Are you all right!?¡¹ The one who opened the door and showed his appearances was Rishell. Moreover, he was gasping for breath. I heard that he was talking with Keith in the parlor, but¡­ are they done? ¡¸I am fine, alright¡­¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m d¡­¡¹ Rishell smiled in relief. H, how rare¡­ it wasn¡¯t a Demon Lord¡¯s smile, but a normal one. Moreover, his face is that of an Angel, so the destructive power is terrific. If this was modern Japan, he could create a harem just by walking on the street. ¡­ Everyone would probably fall the instant he showed a smile. I won¡¯t fall though. ¡¸¡­ So, do you have any business with me? Are you just confirming my safety?¡¹ That would be just fine with me, but there¡¯s no way Rishell would end it at that. He¡¯s malicious after all. It would be impossible for him to end this without identifying the culprit. ¡¸¡­ Yeah, I came to ask whom you were pushed off of the staircase just to make sure¡¹ ¡¸So you know that I was pushed off¡­¡¹ It¡¯s likely that he already knows. As expected of (malicious) prince. He works fast. ¡­ Being malicious is unrted? Is that so? ¡¸N~¡­ Well, I suddenly felt an impact from behind, so I didn¡¯t see much¡¹ ¡¸Is that so¡­ well, the culprit¡¯s objective is mostly clear¡¹ Why did youe to ask me then? Well, he would have to take a responsibility if he was wrong. No matter his status of prince, it can¡¯t end up with false usations, as we know from the matter with Albert. ¡¸¡­ Wait, but¡­ it might be just my imagination, but I feel that I have seen dark brown hair¡¹ When I said that, Rishell¡¯s outrageously beautiful face smiled from ear to ear. ¡­ It was the Demon Lord smile. ¡­ Hyaa-, it¡¯s the advent of Demon Lord! Run away¡ª! An rm was ringing in my mind, but I was not in the state in which I could run away. ¡­ I¡¯m sorry for saying that your smile looked like Demon Lord¡¯s, Lance. Your smile is still on the small fry level¡­ You are like one of those ck¡¸Yee!¡¹fellows¡­ ¡¸¡­ Then, we were mostly correct¡¹ He muttered with his Demon Lord smile deepening even more. ¡¸Whawhawhawhat you might be talking about?¡¹ I tried asking, but my voice trembled unusually. ¡­ Huh? Isn¡¯t my field of vision shaking? Ah, that¡¯s not it. My body is just trembling. ¡¸Huh, Olga? Why are you trembling so much?¡¹ ¡¸A, aren¡¯t you just imagining things hahaha¡¹ I said while shaking like a washing machine. There¡¯s nothing like that in this world though. ¡¸¡­ Is that so?¡¹ ¡¸That ish sho¡¹ It can¡¯t be helped that speech was a bit imperfect. Therefore, my current mental state is that of a bunny stared at by a hunting dog. ¡­ Wrong, hunting dog is too still too gentle. A wolf, it¡¯s a wolf. A man-eating one. ¡¸¡­ Aren¡¯t you thinking about something rude?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m nosh thinkin¡¯¡¹ I spoke in brokennguage again. I thought he would get angry, but Rishell sighed tiredly and turned around. ¡¸¡­ We have grasped the culprit¡¯s objective while you were sleeping¡¹ Well, it was quite obvious who the culprit was though, Rishell sighed. ¡¸¡­ Who was it!? Who was the one who tried to kill Elder sister¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Calm down, Celsior!¡¹ The moment Celsior heard Rishell¡¯s words, he stood up and kicked over the chair. ¡­ You did this before too, aren¡¯t the chairs in my room being kicked over too much? It was my fault thest time because I got scared of Keith¡­ ¡¸¡­ It is very likely that the one who pushed Olga off of the staircase was Duke Aldoria¡¯s daughter, Serena¡¹ As I thought, I muttered. Well, she is the person who put a fruit knife in my desk and threw thumbtacks at me¡­ If said to be obvious then it was too obvious. ¡¸¡­ Where is that fellow¡¯s home? Let¡¯s go take a revenge immediately¡¹ ¡¸I told you to calm down!¡¹ Why did Celsior get so dangerous too!? It seems that he will start running the moment we let our attention rx¡­ ¡¸That¡¯s right, calm down¡¹ Rishell said with a friendly smile¡­ although those not smiling eyes of his were frightening. Where did that normal smile of a little while ago go¡­ I think he would give off a gentler impression if that was his normal smile¡­ you wouldn¡¯t be called malicious anymore, you know¡­? Well, it¡¯s mostly my fault though! The smiling (eyes aren¡¯t smiling) wolf (Rishell) bared his teeth and barked at the small animal (Celsior). ¡­ And then, there¡¯s the frightened bunny (me). ¡­ The hell is this chaos. ¡¸¡­ Is this a zoo?¡¹ My muttering voice has erased Celsior¡¯s frenzied voice and Rishell¡¯s smile (that wasn¡¯t a smile). Chapter 17: The counterattack commences

Chapter 17: The counterattackmences

¡¸¡­ Well, I¡¯m telling you to calm down Celsior, but I feel the same way as you. I don¡¯t have the slightest intention of letting Serena off¡¹ ¡¸Oy¡¹ You are the same in the end¡­ Well, I did think it would definitely turn out like this¡­ This fellow isn¡¯t someone who would let things go unfinished. Far from firing back if fired at, he¡¯s someone who would fire back one hundred times more, so there¡¯s no way he would let this matter go. ¡¸Then Olga, are you just going to ept this?¡¹ ¡¸No, that¡¯s¡­¡¹ This and that is different, I think. I don¡¯t intend on carrying such a radical ideology as he is, but I am not so kind to stay silent after nearly getting killed. First of all, I think of returning that which has been done to me. ¡¸Right? ¡­ Therefore, let¡¯s counterattack¡¹ Rishell smiled, a splendid Demon Lord smile floated on his face. ¡­ Could you please stop trying to coerce me here and there with that Demon Lord smile of yours, please? I¡¯m scared. ¡¸Counterattack¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, counterattack¡­ you want her to feel the pain you felt at the very least, right?¡¹ Counterattack. I believe that Rishell is capable of anything. Rather, he will definitely do it. I mean, it¡¯s Rishellmon. Celsior¡¯s eyes showed a little hesitation too, but since his attitude was like that a while ago, his heart must be inclined to¡¸Do it¡¹. ¡¸Counterattack, you say¡­ Rishell, will you be all right doing that? Your status¡­¡¹ ¡¸It will be fine¡­ it¡¯s me, you know? Isn¡¯t it given that things will only go smoothly?¡¹ He said with a smug face. ¡­ He certainly isn¡¯t mistaken, alright? I believe Rishell will be able to do it smoothly, but what is he nning? I¡¯m getting a bit irritated, ya know? Because of your smug face. ¡¸¡­ I, is that so?¡¹ Look, Celsior also finds it questionable. No, although I don¡¯t know whether this world has ¡°smug¡± in their dictionaries. You have an example right here. ¡­ Recently, I feel that Rishell¡¯s character has stirred from it originally was. I wonder if he will be able to talk casually with people who aren¡¯t me or Dante soon? ¡¸¡­ So, how about it? What are you guys going to do? ¡­ If you guys say that you won¡¯t do it, I will do it on my own¡¹ ¡¸Stop right there¡¹ This fellow will definitely overdo his counterattack. Rather, it will be at the level I will feel sorry for the opponent. Aware of that, Celsior who recovered a little also said¡¸Please, don¡¯t do that¡¹. ¡¸Then, are you guys in?¡¹ ¡¸I will do it¡¹ Celsior seemed to have decided to do it. I do find it vexing and frustrating, but¡­ if this n gets exposed, Serena would use it against me, making others to scorn me. I wouldn¡¯t be able to refute if that was to happen. She started it first and I originally nned to strike back. I don¡¯t know how Rishell concluded that Serena is the culprit or how he ns on striking back, but if it¡¯s not clear that Serena was indeed the culprit, then things are obviously going to be bad for us. Well, most of the people around are surely thinking that it was Serena¡¯s doing though. I mean, she was the one with the most hostility towards me¡­ ¡¸¡­ Is that so? What about you, Olga?¡¹ ¡­ Eh~ But, there wasn¡¯t such scene in the original game, right? My counterattack! There was no need for something like that as I wasn¡¯t pushed off of the staircase in the first ce. ¡­ I¡¯m troubled. I¡¯m seriously troubled. Carry out something that wasn¡¯t a scenario in the game, or remain a spectator without doing anything. This is what I am troubled about. But, I might die even if I don¡¯t do anything in the end. I might as well die after striking back. ¡­ Ah~ my head hurts from thinking. Since it came to this, it¡¯s time for desperation! ¡¸I got it, I will do it!¡¹ I mean, it¡¯s vexing! I don¡¯t know when I will die anyway! In that case, I should do what I can before dying! ¡¸E, elder sister!? Are you really all right with that!?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine! Probably!¡¹ ¡¸Probably!?¡¹ I can¡¯t say that it will be fine for sure. I mean, I already ended up half-dead thest time. ¡¸¡­ I understand¡¹ Rishell wore his Demon Lord smile as usual. ¡­ I hate myself for not being able to get used to it. Why don¡¯t you smile normally¡­ ¡¸¡­ So, Rishell. What about the others?¡¹ ¡¸Err¡­ everyone will probably get on board if we ask them¡¹ I felt it would be like that. I don¡¯t know about Keith, but Lance will definitely get on board if asked. ¡¸Eh? Are you going to ask them?¡¹ ¡¸It might be a necessary process to make the n¡¹ ording to the person himself, it¡¯s not necessary at the moment. ¡¸So, what n have youe up with so far?¡¹ Already making ns without knowing whether we would agree, as expected of the malicious prince. What a prodigy. ¡­ Well, it¡¯s Rishell we are talking about so although she won¡¯t die, he must havee up with a harsh n for Serena. ¡­ I mean, it¡¯s Rishell after all. While thinking such, Rishell begun talking about his n. Chapter 18: Let’s work out the strategy

Chapter 18: Let''s work out the strategy

Rishell spoke. ¡¸¡­ First, Olga. How much do you want Serena to go through?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Umm¡­¡¹ For now, I would like her to experience as much pain as I have suffered¡­ ¡¸¡­ For the time being, enough to break her will to an extent she wouldn¡¯t want to do something like that again¡¹ ¡¸So violent!¡¹ That¡¯s overdoing it, Celsior. It¡¯s fine since he¡¯s thinking about me, but Celsior¡¯s overprotectiveness is connected to recklessness, isn¡¯t it¡­ There¡¯s nothing I can say to that lovely smile of his though¡­ ¡¸¡­ Celsior, this is where you should respect Olga¡¯s opinion. I am of thepletely same opinion as you, but let¡¯s hear Olga¡¯s opinion¡¹ ¡¸You are of the same opinion, huh¡­¡¹ This fellow too? You guys are too violent. I¡¯m that, you know? A pacifist, so I would like to ask you to do things more peacefully¡­ ¡¸No, you guys are too violent! I¡¯m fine with returning that which has been done to me!¡¹ It¡¯s not a ce to go ¡®Eh~¡¯ you two. ¡­ Rishell, you seem to be quite dissatisfied with my opinion even though you said to listen to my opinion. Celsior too, stop looking at me so displeasedly while cutely biting your lip. ¡¸Elder sister, you are too soft!¡¹ ¡¸Now, now, Celsior. Isn¡¯t that what¡¯s good about Olga? ¡­ To be frank, I want to beat her up so much she won¡¯t be able to recover¡¹ ¡¸Oy, you there¡¹ Rishell, it¡¯s good that you tried to pacify him, but your true feelings escaped. You are an open book. ¡­ This fellow can¡¯t hide his maliciousness anymore. I don¡¯t really mind, but¡­ you are too obvious. ¡¸So, Elder sister. How are you going to return it to her? Are you going to send a letter of objection? Deprive her of her peerage? Assassinate her?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m telling you to return what has been done to me! I won¡¯t be killing her! Don¡¯t casually mix in something so dangerous!?¡¹ I certainly experienced an attempted assassination, but I haven¡¯t died, alright! Even though I¡¯m telling to return what¡¯s been done to me! ¡¸I¡¯m fine with her experiencing the pain I did¡¹ But, it¡¯s not like we can push her off of the staircase too~¡­ A method to receive the same amount of mental and physical damage without pushing her off of the staircase¡­ I can¡¯t think of anything¡­ ¡¸Rishell~ do you have a way?¡¹ ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­ you have decided on beating down her pride then?¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t make it sound so natural¡­ to an extent she could recover, alright?¡¹ ¡­ I felt like were having somehow a dreadful conversation. Just what has happened in those three days I continued to sleep after being pushed off of the staircase? ¡¸¡­ I thought you would say that, so I thought about it just in case¡¹ ¡¸As expected¡¹ As expected of the genius malicious prince. He usually hides his maliciousness, so the citizens view him as an angelic and smart prince¡­ I¡¯m told he¡¯s famous among the nobles as extremely scheming though. I have a feeling it spread even further during that party. ¡¸So, what¡¯s your n?¡¹ ¡¸Right, let¡¯s see¡­ those girls won¡¯t do anything to you directly when I am with you guys, right?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ If Rishell and others weren¡¯t there for me, the detest of the girls would rise and my stress would reach the peak right about now. However, if Rishell¡­ the prince is by our side, then they wouldn¡¯t do anything directly. But, they are probably thinking that I have deceived Rishell¡­ Even though that¡¯s not the case¡­ ¡¸In that case, I will take a day off from school¡¹ ¡¸Whaa?¡¹ I unconsciously let out a strange voice. No, was he listening? I told him, right? That I will be harassed if he isn¡¯t around. What? In other words, is he telling me to go bald from stress? ¡¸Please don¡¯t make such grim face¡­ of course, I wouldn¡¯t be really taking a day off. I would be looking from somewhere hidden¡¹ ¡¸No, that¡¯s scary¡¹ Are you a stalker or something? Noticing you suddenly appear behind me would be seriously scary, oy. ¡­ But, Rishell is very scary when he does something like that. The exchange¡¸Since when were you there!?¡¹¡¸Since a while ago¡¹has happened numerous times already. ¡¸Dante too?¡¹ ¡¸Well, they wouldn¡¯t do anything if it was to be reported to me, so the n would be meaningless¡¹ Well, indeed. Rishell would take a day off in order to witness them bullying me, but it would be no good if they were too scared to do anything to me. ¡¸Is that so? But, it won¡¯t be dangerous for Elder sister, right?¡¹ ¡¸Well, more or less¡­ please feel at ease, I will protect Olga without a fail¡¹ Oh my, Rishell-kun, you are such a hunk. If Rishell says so then I feel quite relieved. While this fellow is quite malicious, he¡¯s the type of person who is reassuring to have as an ally. ¡­ Though he¡¯s usually just malicious. ¡¸¡­ Let¡¯s return on the subject. Watching from the outside, I will counterattack were Serena and others took some action¡¹ Rishell said that with a wonderful Demon Lord smile floating on his mouth. Chapter 19: Doing it

Chapter 19: Doing it

Yes, one nightter, it was the day of carrying out the mission. Currently, I am on my way to the academy in a carriage together with Keith. Keith seemed to be worried about my condition as he asked me¡¸Are you really all right?¡¹¡¸Are you not hurting anywhere?¡¹once every thirty seconds after boarding the carriage. ¡­ At first, I was answering¡¸I am all right¡¹seriously, but after the tenth time, I could only reply¡¸Yeah¡¹. ¡­ I mean, that¡¯s way too much! It might be heartless on my part, but everyone is way too overprotective! ¡¸¡­ Keith¡¹ ¡¸What is it? Are you in pain?¡¹ No, that¡¯s not it, alright? I am not in pain. ¡¸¡­ Today, there might be a slight ruckus at the academy, but¡­ do ignore it, okay?¡¹ ¡¸Eh, what is this advanced notice about¡­¡¹ Sorry, Keith. I wouldn¡¯t be able to say what will happen even if you ask me¡­ Only you and Celsior are aware of it for the time being. ¡¸¡­ I understand. Is it rted to Rishell-sama?¡¹ ¡¸I am in admiration of your insight¡¹ He could tell well. But well, people who are able to make a huge ruckus are limited¡­ Rishell being one of them. ¡¸Well, if you pretend not to know even if something goes wrong, everything will end up all right¡¹ ¡¸Will it be really all right?¡¹ Probably. I think it will be probably all right. Rishell will be there after all. Celsior¡­ I am a bit worried about him, but well, he¡¯s reliable in his own right. ¡¸¡­ I understand. I believe that no harm wille to you¡¹ ¡¸¡­ Yeah¡¹ I will feel embarrassed if you look at me with such a serious face though. But you see~¡­ to put it simply, I am on the bait duty¡­ I mostly certain that something will happen to me. But, Keith would most likely try to stop me if I said that. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t say it¡­ sorry. With the feelings of guilt, I spent my time at the academy while worrying endlessly. ©¤©¤©¤Creak ¡¸Olga-! Morning! Are your injuries fine!?¡¹ The moment I opened the door of the ssroom, Eliza came flying towards me. ¡­ Her superhuman strength is as usual. ¡¸Ugh¡­ it still hurts a little, but it healed quite a lot¡­ it hurts¡­¡¹ Today, the person in charge of stopping Eliza, Dante, wasn¡¯t present, so my life was on the line. ¡¸E, Eliza¡­ it hurts, let go of me¡­ ugh¡­¡¹ ¡¸I, I am sorry!¡¹ Hearing my suffering voice, Eliza thought that I really was in trouble and quickly let go of me. ¡¸N, no, I am fine¡­¡¹ ¡¸I am d¡­ by the way, Dante and Rishell aren¡¯t here today? Lance is also missing¡­¡¹ Even though the lesson will start soon, Eliza who couldn¡¯t find their figures was restlessly looking around the room. ¡¸¡­ Yeah, Rishell and Dante took a day off today because of official business¡¹ I purposely said with a louder voice so that Serena and others would hear me. Serena seemed to be inquiring with the eyes of an eagle and a smile clearly floated on her face the moment she heard me. ¡­ Ah~ you poor girl. The more you get carried away, the stronger Rishell¡¯s counterattack will get. While pitying the girl in my mind, a smile unconsciously formed on my mouth. ¡¸Oh myyy, Olga-san. I heard that you have injured your head, but¡­ are you all right now?¡¹ No time for break. Serena clearly forced herself to talk to me. ¡­ Stopping Eliza and Lance (who arrived at thest moment) with my gaze, I smiled friendly. ¡¸¡­ Yes, thanks to you. I have made you worry¡¹ ¡¸No way, I wasn¡¯t worried about you¡­ I couldn¡¯t be worried about your force of will and body that is stronger than that of a wild beast!¡¹ Kusukusu, kusukusu. Laughter spread throughout the ssroom. That definitely wasn¡¯t anything cheerful as it was the scorn of those who thought themselves to be inferior to me before. ¡­ Having a fianc¨¦ cheating on me with a Baron¡¯s daughter, and finally having my engagement broken. That is their sense of superiority against me as theirughter increased. Yes, that is true. Whileughing like an idiot, I was sneering at the girls in my mind. ¡­ And then, after the school. I stayed in the ssroom and studied. No, today was a terrible day. When I went to the restroom I was sshed with water and when I returned, my desk was filled with edged tools. The things heated up, didn¡¯t they? ¡¸¡­ Those fellows still wouldn¡¯te out, huh¡­¡¹ Aren¡¯t theyte no matter how you look at it? Serena and others have already returned home¡­ ¡¸Olga-san, you have been getting carried away recently, so I will offer you an advice¡¹ Ah, I ws wrong. They haven¡¯t returned at all. They have been seriously waiting. Eliza went to the student council, Lance went for a stroll somewhere. ¡­ Eliza aside, even Lance left¡­ ¡¸Don¡¯t approach Rishell and others too much. A woman whose engagement has been broken with no worth, just looking at you is painful, you know?¡¹ No, the painful one is you. I can¡¯t say that though. Haah, letting out an inappropriate sigh seemed to infuriate her even more. ¡¸Don¡¯t joke with me¡­! Rather than someone like you, I am several times better than you¡­!¡¹ ¡¸¡­ I can¡¯t say that you are better than me while doing something like this though¡¹ ¡­ Ah, crap. The voice of my heart carelessly went through. When I timidly looked at Serena, her face warped into that of a devil, and I got cold feet. ¡¸¡­ Don¡¯t you dare talk back to me!¡¹ She grabbed me by the cor and lifted me up. Thinking that this is getting really dangerous, but seeing the surroundings still, she raised her hand. Heyyyyyyyy!? Rishell!? Help me¡ª-! Right now! Right now is the time for you to rescue me, isn¡¯t it!? Right!? ¡­ Seemingly hearing the voice of my heart, a cold voice echoed around the ssroom. ¡¸¡­ That¡¯s as far as you go¡¹ Chapter 20: My condolences

Chapter 20: My condolences

¡¸Ri¡­ Rishell, sama¡­¡¹ ¡¸W, why¡­¡¹ Serena who wanted to hit my cheek lowered her hand which she raised overhead and stepped back. Wow, her face is blue. Somehow, it feels like she got drained of her vigor at a dreadful speed, but is she alright? She¡¯s trembling. Rishell stepped into the ssroom. Dante seems to be just behind him. He doesn¡¯t stand out though. Also, for some reason¡­ Lance is there too? Why? ¡¸¡­ You girls, what were you doing just now?¡¹ The words that left from Rishell¡¯s mouth were terrifyingly cold. He¡¯s the personification of absolute zero. I gulped down my saliva while Serena and others retreated even further. ¡¸Did you hear me? ¡­ Or perhaps you have no mental capacity to reply to my question?¡¹ He advanced towards Serena and others while spitting out merciless things. Step, step, step¡­ step. Serena and others who were cornered at the wall huddled up together. Rishell, however, continued mercilessly approaching them. ¡¸¡­ How many times do I have to ask? You guys, what did you do to Olga?¡¹ Rishell looked down at Serena and others who had shrunk and huddled up together. Dante and Lance stood at the entrance without moving. I stood between Serena-Rishell and Lance-Dante. In other words, in the center of the ssroom. Somehow, am I not the only one in a wrong ce? Should I move? Is what I thought, but Rishell¡¯s questioning¡­ rather, interrogation, condemnation, and counterattack have begun, so I continued standing there all alone. ¡¸¡­ Well, I could tell just from watching. Jealous of Olga who is liked by others, you have selfishly abused her verbally and tried to hit her, no?¡¹ ¡¸Hii¡­¡¹ ¡­ It¡¯s the advent of the Demon Lord. Rishell drew closer to Serena others with his Demon Lord smile at full power. That is the perfection of a Demon Lord. It can¡¯t be called anything different. I thought such while looking at the sky from the window. Ah~ there¡¯s a bird flying~ While absentminded, Rishell (Demon Lord) cornered Serena and others with a whole faced smile. ¡¸¡­ I also heard more. Of your voice. What was it again? You have no worth, I am far better than you¡­ you said something like that, right?¡¹ Ah~ she did say something like that. Because I was ignoring her, she responded appropriately and got caught. ¡¸¡­ Please don¡¯t be ridiculous. Which part of you is better whenpared to Olga? Character, pedigree, appearances, behavior¡­ I think it¡¯s yourplete loss in all of them though¡¹ ¡¸T, that is not true¡­! I did not have my engagement broken¡­ hii! ¡¹ Serena tried to retort in some way or other, but she was silenced by Rishell¡¯s piercing re. ¡­ Somehow, Rishell¡¯s gaze is like a freezing beam though. I would probably freeze were I exposed to that. ¡¸¡­ Breaking off the engagement with that thing, what¡¯s wrong about that? In the first ce, the person who fooled around was at the fault¡¹ Ah, the point of your argument is there, huh. Regarding the breaking off of my engagement, huh. Even though I don¡¯t mind it at all¡­ ¡¸N, no, it is the fault of the charmless woman! Therefore, Sherina-san and Albert-sama are not in the wrong at all!¡¹ Whoa, she finally spoke about that woman. Rather, what an incredible remark¡­ he was fooling around because I have no charm, huh. I don¡¯t know whether I have a charm or not, but my fianc¨¦ has been decided on since the old days. I believe that this is definitely the fault of the person who disregarded that and fooled around. ¡¸¡­ Shut up¡¹ Hii! Atst, Demon Lord smile disappeared from Rishell¡¯s face¡­ He¡¯s a perfectly normal human with Demon Lord eyes¡­ he¡¯s not smiling though. In thepletely still atmosphere, Dante was looking at Serena and others with¡¸They have done it now¡¹expression. I have not made Rishell angry before¡­ and definitely, don¡¯t want to make him angry at all. I mean, he would definitely be scarymon. ¡¸What are you guys? Can you still call yourselves humans if you can¡¯t even distinguish what¡¯s wrong and what¡¯s right? ¡­ No, it¡¯s evident that you guys have no use, but would you at least keep silent?¡¹ Wow, what a disy of abusivenguage. Exposed by Rishell¡¯s below freezing gaze, Serena and others crumbled down on the floor while trembling. There were girls who were already close to tears. I don¡¯t feel anything because they reap what they sow though. ¡¸¡­ Haah, it will be useless no matter what I tell you, I see. Useless¡­ I will report this to the Director¡­ especially you, Serena Aldoria. I will report your deeds to His Majesty and have him give a judgment¡¹ ¡¸T, that can¡¯t be¡­!¡¹ Well, I believe they were valid crimes. Serena did attempt to murder me after all. ¡¸W, why only me¡­!¡¹ ¡¸¡­ Isn¡¯t that precisely because you have attempted to kill Olga?¡¹ Rishell said after letting out a deep sigh. His eyes aren¡¯t seeing a person anymore, it was as if he was looking at a creature that didn¡¯t understand his words. ¡¸¡­ I, I haven¡¯t done anything like that!¡¹ Eh, seriously? You are going to deny it aftering this far¡­? Chapter 21: Unexpected

Chapter 21: Unexpected

¡°I, in the first ce, do you have a proof that it was my doing!?¡± Serena who was cornered managed to speak up. How stupid~ to say that when the opponent is Rishell. He will return you double of what you asked. No, isn¡¯t it far from double¡­ ¡°I will reverse that question to you, do you have a proof that you did not do it?¡± ¡­ See, I told you so. You should have kept silent with that blue face of yours. ¡°You don¡¯t think that I will ept it if you don¡¯t present me with any evidence whatsoever, do you?¡± ¡°¡­ Ugh.¡± That¡¯s why I told you that you are stupid. ¡­ In my mind though. ¡°¡­ T, then, does Rishell-sama have a proof!?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rishell instantly replied to Serena who tried to bite. Moreover, his Demon Lord smile has revived. ¡°¡­ First, I have several witnesses who have seen you running from that very staircase. In the first ce, unlike you, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone who holds a grudge against Olga¡­¡± Rishell presented the evidence while smiling at Serena. His character is malicious as always~ He gives off the feeling of ¡°THE Meanie!¡± ¡°¡­ Ahh, also¡­ this had fallen on the staircase, you see?¡± Rishell said that and took something out from his pocket. ¡­ What is that, it¡¯s sparkling¡­ a thumbtack!? ¡°Which reminds me, that day¡­ I don¡¯t know who, but someone was throwing thumbtacks on Olga, right¡­?¡± ¡°¡­ Ugh.¡± Well, we already know that it was Serena throwing the thumbtacks. It¡¯s toote to regret it now. ¡°Surely, over ten of them were thrown at her¡­ it wouldn¡¯t be strange if someone dropped one of them, no?¡± ¡­ No good, I am sure that Rishell really picked up the thumbtack from the staircase, but¡­ the doubt that he stole it from Serena¡¯s things floated on my mind. ¡­ That fellow is capable of anything. I feel sorry for doubting him though¡­ ¡°T, that can¡¯t be¡­ I was sure I brought them all back home¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Oh my? You seem to have an idea.¡± ¡­ Ah, this fellow, she took the bait. Indeed, he didn¡¯t name the person who dropped the thumbtack on the staircase, he didn¡¯t even say who was throwing them. He only spoke of the fact that thumbtacks were thrown at me. Serena seemed to finally notice and herplexion already looked like that of a zombie. ¡­ It¡¯s so pale I might start worrying about her. I won¡¯t though. ¡°Wha¡­ no, I haven¡¯t done anything!¡± ¡°I was told that your throwing form was very good¡­ you might sure that I wouldn¡¯t be able to see, but Lance and Dante saw you perfectly.¡± ¡­ The eyesight of those guys is good after all. ¡°Ahh, today¡¯s affairs were all reported to me by Lance as well¡­ he overheard everything clearly, you know?¡± ¡­ Was Lance arrivingte arranged by Rishell and others by any chance? No, if you have been reported to,e out at that point in time. ¡­ Well, Rishell certainly wanted to pin as many crimes on her head as possible¡­ her House is apparently quite defiant of the royal family. He might have had hidden intentions of striking down their House on the asion as well. ¡°T, that can¡¯t be¡­¡± Serena got weak in her legs and flopped down to the ground. The girls around sat down one after another and started weeping. ¡­ What a spectacle. Girls frozen in ce and an Angel with the smile of a Demon Lord before them in an imposing stance. ¡­ If the situation is misunderstood, people might think that he was extorting them. ¡­ Even though you have saved me, I am sorry. ¡°¡­ I¡­ can¡¯t have my life ruined in a ce like this¡­!¡± Shouting such, Serena slipped through Rishell and I and escaped from the ssroom. ¡­ But, the moment she managed to reach the entrance, her legs stopped. It¡¯s not that Dante or Lance stopped her. They were just watching. ¡­ The reason her legs stopped is because of the people she discovered on the other side of the door. One of them was Celsior. I was thinking where he was¡­ so he was watching from over there. And, the other one was¡­ the Director. He looked like a good-natured man with a wide body, dressed in well-tailored clothes, with grey hair and an abundant beard of the same color. He looked like a Santa. I would get expelled from the academy if I said that, so I will keep it to myself though. In the first ce, there is no Santa in this world. The moment Serena recognized Director and Celsior, she suddenly halted and opened her eyes unusually wide. ¡°Di, Direc¡­ tor¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Serena Aldoria. I have seen and heard all of your performance in this ce. You cannot be possibly forgiven¡­ effective from today, you have been expelled.¡± ¡°Why¡­ just whyyyyyy!?¡± Serena sat down on the spot and started crying in a loud voice. ¡­ As the surroundings were dumbfounded, I watched the situation with cold eyes. Chapter 22: He’s malicious

Chapter 22: He¡¯s malicious

Dante pulled Serena who absentmindedly flopped on the floor by her arm and left the ssroom. The girls who were her followers were also sitting on the floor with their mouths agape. ¡°¡­ Now then, next is you.¡± They came to their senses with Rishell¡¯s cold voice though. Despite Serena already being taken away, that Demon Lord smile of his was in a good health. ¡­ I have had enough of this scary fellow. Someone, save me¡­ No, I have been just saved by this scary fellow¡­ ¡°Wha, we didn¡¯t do anything!¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be true, right? ¡­ Right, Lilim Company¡¯s youngdy? Don¡¯t you think that even a Ducal House wouldn¡¯t be able to prepare this much thumbtacks?¡± ¡°Eh¡­¡± The name of the girl whose face paled after Rishell addressed her was Monica Lilim. The daughter of this country¡¯s biggestpany and the daughter of a Baron. ¡°Wha¡­ I, I have done nothing!¡± ¡°¡­ Is that really the truth?¡± Rishell smiled remarkably beautifully. ¡­ I hate it, I get goosebumps when this fellow smiles. I might start crying¡­ ¡°When I visited your Otousama, I have heard that several thumbtack cases have disappeared from his warehouse¡­ it wasn¡¯t enough to make him worry, but thinking he just made a mistake counting, he couldn¡¯t leave it alone¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Ugh.¡± I can¡¯t anymore. This fellow¡¯s unnecessary groundwork is too scary. Well, he¡¯s like that. He must have thought to do it thoroughly since he was already doing it. He¡¯s aplete ideologist after all. ¡°¡­ Now then, do you have anything else to say?¡± ¡°No¡­ it wasn¡¯t¡­ me¡­¡± Monica said in a frail voice while trembling. ¡°¡­ Serge Fadkiel.¡± The moment Rishell said that in a low voice, Monica stopped trembling. She sat there with a dumbfounded face. ¡°¡­ You are in love with him¡­ you were told by Serena, right? That she will help you two get together if you help her to bully Olga.¡± ¡°Wha¡­¡± ¡­ Sorry, who was that again? It appears that I don¡¯t know this guy¡­ this Serge? ¡°The other side is the son of Marquis after all¡­ marriage proposal would be difficult, but were you told it was possible if the proposal came from her House?¡± ¡°¡­ Ugh.¡± It seems he hit the bullseye, Monica hung her head down. Indeed, Serena¡¯s House is that of a Duke, so it might be possible to aplish if she intended to do it. My House is much more influential though. Well, I don¡¯t know whether she was told¡¸Can do¡¹or¡¸Will do¡¹though. With Serena¡¯s personality, I think the possibility that she wouldn¡¯t do it is higher though. Monica is a Baron¡¯s daughter, but I don¡¯t think there is anything she can do to go against Serena. She should have been at least able to convey her intentions. However, Monica lost to the temptation. The temptation might have been that good, but even if she only provided some things, she can¡¯t say that she wasn¡¯t a part of it. Even if she didn¡¯t know how I was bullied, it is a fact that she was aware of it and helped Serena to do it. That would be surely bad. No wonder Serena had more followers than before the annulment of my engagement¡­ ¡°¡­ B, but! Unlike Serena-san and others, I had no intentions of harming Olga-san!¡± Still, it¡¯s a fact that you did it. If that thing hit me, even though I wouldn¡¯t die, I would definitely bleed. ¡°¡­ At any rate, you are thinking bad of Olga in your mind and continue to feel prejudice against her because Albert was her fianc¨¦, right? ¡­ Wasn¡¯t letting Serena tempt you just a mere excuse to obtain the person you love?¡± ¡°¡­ Ugh.¡± Monica fell silent again. How many times was it today, I wonder? ¡­ As for me, I received a little bit of shock. I didn¡¯t think well of Monica before, but I can¡¯t say that I disliked her. I can¡¯t say that she looked favorably upon me before the annulment of my engagement, but she got along with me normally. Because of the disagreement with Serena and Sherina, I could only hold a decent conversation with Eliza and others. In the first ce, everyone didn¡¯t talk to me much because of my too high social status and fear of Sherina¡¯s retribution though. Sherina is from a Ducal house too, but she might have gotten surrounded by others because of her House¡¯s meager power. ¡­ I am not envious though. ¡°Ah, it seems I was right¡­ everyone else must have simr circumstances, right?¡± When Rishell said so, the bodies of several people stiffened. ¡­ Just how much am I hated? I want to cry. ¡°¡­ Getting tricked by Serena¡­ are you guys stupid? Well, you had the same thoughts as her and had an ill will to begin with, but¡­ did you think Serena would keep her promises?¡± The girls bit their lips and cast their eyes down. ¡­ I didn¡¯t understand at that time, but seeing the girls treat me so harsh repeatedly, my confidence might have faded. With my confidence dulled, I would love them to stop by all means, even by not wanting to be there anymore, but Sherina and her followers surely wouldn¡¯t allow me to do that in the first ce. ¡­ Really, humans are tiresome. Laughing to myself, I let out an inaudible sigh. Chapter 23: My heart seems to be broken

Chapter 23: My heart seems to be broken

And then, afterward. After hearing from the girls directly, Director took Serena¡¯s entourage with him. When I asked Dante who returned ¡°Where did you go with Serena?¡± he told me that he threw her into the castle¡¯s jail and returned. ¡­ Isn¡¯t that overboard? I thought for a moment, but thinking about it carefully, there¡¯s the matter of Serena¡¯s attempted murder. How could I forget about the most important thing? ¡­ Yes, I have received a shock because of the talk with Monica and the rest of the entourage. I understood just how much hated I am. I didn¡¯t want to know though. The social status of my House was just too high for them and they wouldn¡¯t talk normally with me because I was Albert¡¯s fianc¨¦e¡­ Thinking such, I felt a little bit sad. ¡­ However, I must not mind it. I don¡¯t know if the girls wouldn¡¯t do anything again if they were not convicted here, and Rishell seemed to be quite pissed too. That was the same for me and the rest though. Whether they die or live is critical. I can¡¯t stay being afraid of knowing that I am hated. Because there will be many more from now on. I have to get used to it. ¡­ Living in the countryside before getting used to it would be the best though! But, I can¡¯t even run away from the house in the midst of the night as guards patrol around the premises¡­ in the first ce, I feel like I wouldn¡¯t be able to run away from Rishell and others no matter where I would go. I think I would be chased and caught no matter where I went¡­ Rishell might use all his prince powers to extensively search for me¡­ Rather, I believe he would do it for sure¡­ ¡­ For the time being, what do I say, well. Let¡¯s live strongly¡­ I thought so while looking into a distance. ¡°Ah¡ª I am so tired¡ª!¡± The evening grewte and it was pitch dark when I returned home. Keith in the carriage had a gaze that seemed wanting to say something strongly, but I returned while ignoring all of it. Well, in the morning, he said something like¡¸I will ignore it as much as possible¡¹, so he didn¡¯t ask anything and probably didn¡¯t even report to Otousama and Okaasama. I wanted to report it myself. On the contrary to my thoughts of being scolded, both parents punished the offenders instead. How could you entrap people! I, who thought would get scolded felt let-down. Those two are good to me through thick and thin. Well, I nearly got killed, so they may have thought to let this much pass. ¡°Still, how much did I get questioned today¡­¡± After the entourage was taken away by Director, Rishell and I were called over and questioned by the teachers. Celsior only brought Director, Dante only took Serena away, Lance only reported the speech and conduct of Serena and others to Rishell, so the teachers didn¡¯t even notice them, and in the end took away the rted parties which were me, the girls and Rishell who exposed their offenses. Oh well, I understand why Rishell was taken too. I can only understand after condemning the girls with such demonic smile. But you see, I am a victim. I was in the exhausted mode after all. Not feeling for me even a little, the questioningsted for four hours. No, there, of course, were breaks in between, you know? But, at least consider my emotional state, okay¡­ Rishell was making a nonchnt face, but I seemed to be so pale that Keith was worried about me the entire way back. As for what I was asked, it was about what did Serena do to me, was I bad terms with her followers and stuff like that. Rather, the questions for Rishell were numerous. He answered everything so smoothly with a smile I thought of apuding him. However, teachers. If your questions for me ended, how about sending me home¡­? The long, long questioning of Rishell could have been done after I have left, right¡­? Well, I was there probably just in case there was a sense of ipatibility with Rishell¡¯s story¡­ I was extremely tired from confirming Rishell¡¯s story over and over again. Want to sleep. ¡°¡­ Would it be better if I exined to Keith?¡± I have told him ¡°Don¡¯t mind it no matter what happens!¡±, so he should know about it from the gossip in the school, but he probably doesn¡¯t know that it was Rishell¡¯s trap. I feel somewhat guilty and it might bring trouble in the future if only he didn¡¯t know. Letting out a sigh, I went out of my room and searched for Keith. ¡°Ah, there he is!¡± I found Keith in front of Otousama¡¯s study. Finding Keith as he was entering the study, I trotted over. ¡°Kei¡­¡± ¡°Keith, have you discovered information about those fellows?¡± My voice which called Keith was erased by the serious voice of Otousama. ¡°No. I am truly sorry¡± Keith¡¯s voice was unusually serious, I felt startled. What are you talking about¡­? Slightly opening the door, I listened to their voices from the little gap. I know that eavesdropping is bad, but I felt uneasy for some reason. ¡°¡­ No, it can¡¯t be helped. Those fellows are moving with an extreme caution after all.¡± ¡°¡­ Yeah.¡± ¡­ Those fellows? What are they talking about¡­? Besides, they are talking alone in the study, they probably don¡¯t want others to hear them. Just what is this about¡­? ¡°¡­ We have to find their whereabouts and seize them as fast as possible¡­ if not, Olga and Celsior¡¯s lives would be in danger¡­¡± ¡­ Eh? Me? Right now, did Otousama say that my and Celsior¡¯s lives are in danger¡­? Those fellows¡­? My and Celsior¡¯s lives¡­? Not good, I can¡¯t form a connection at all. ¡­ I understood only a single thing. ¡°Something¡± that hasn¡¯t happened in the game and I have no knowledge of is happening. Separating from the door, I absentmindedly returned to my room. Chapter 24: I won’t ask

Chapter 24: I won¡¯t ask

¡­ After that, I who has somehow managed to return to my room thought about what Otousama and Keith were talking about. ¡­ Somehow, it was a very dangerous story, wasn¡¯t it¡­ my and Celsior¡¯s lives, seize those fellows, danger. I don¡¯t know who those fellows are in the first ce¡­ what do I do? ¡°Haah¡­¡± As expected, I don¡¯t have the courage to ask those two¡­ I wonder if Rishell knows about something? But, he would only get worried if he didn¡¯t know anything. ¡­ I wonder how should I deal with this? I let out a sigh again. ¡°Olga-sama, Rishell-sama came to visit you.¡± Keith turned up after knocking on the door. Recalling that talk, my face became stiff. ¡°¡­ Yes.¡± Keith was puzzled about my vigorless face, but he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°¡­ Good morning.¡± ¡°Morning.¡± There are still servants around, so Rishell was in the honorifics mode. Dante was standing next to Rishell with a nonchnt face as usual. ¡°¡­ Now then, I havee to get you to see the faces of those who wanted to kill you and falsely charged you, but¡­ are you all right?¡± ¡°What is? I am fine.¡± To be honest, with Keith and Otousama¡¯s conversation, I have no time to feel all right. Right now, we will be going to hear Sherina, Albert, and Serena¡¯s sides of the story. Normally, a different person would be selected for the cross-examination, but Rishell said ¡°I will do it¡± with Demon Lord smile on full throttle. ¡­ No one was able to object, they knew they would be dissed ck and blue if they did. Well, he needs to acquire experiences as the Crown Prince, so His Majesty gave his permission. ¡°¡­ You are strong as always, I thought you would be a little more nervous.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± I have been thinking about that thing from yesterday, so¡­ I had no time for that. This was supposed to be Celsior¡¯s duty, but he doesn¡¯t seem to be going today. Otousama and Okaasama left to the neighboring fief on the ount of Otousama¡¯s work, so he has to stay at home in case something happened. ¡°Celsior wanted to go too, he was talking about hitting Sherina and Albert at least once.¡± I don¡¯t think it would end with hitting them once though. Wouldn¡¯t he do at least ten shots for one person? ¡°Is that so¡­ please tell him that I did it in his stead when you return.¡± ¡°Even though we haven¡¯t left the house yet!?¡± He¡¯s quite in the mood. I sent a verbal message to let Celsior know that I will be leaving. ¡°He ns to do it¡­ no, he will definitely do it.¡± ¡°Scary, scary.¡± Dante shrugged his shoulders. ¡­ Stop him if you find it scary¡­ ¡°¡­ Well then, shall we leave?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rishell said so and we boarded the carriage. The vibration from the shaking carriage transmitted to me from the seat. I don¡¯t like going by carriage because it shakes so much¡­ well, most of the transport is like this in this world, so I can only endure. However, as expected of the royal family. This carriage has less vibration than other carriages. Well, ¡®less¡¯ is the main point. ¡°¡­ Olga, did something happen?¡± There were only Rishell, Dante and I in the carriage, so Rishell returned to speaking casually. I feel much calmer when he¡¯s like this¡­ I have apparently worried Rishell since I haven¡¯t spoken a word since leaving the house. ¡°¡­ Not in particr.¡± ¡°¡­ Really? You don¡¯t seem well though.¡± ¡­ How sharp, as expected of you. However, I don¡¯t know whether it would be all right to ask this¡­ if not, I might needlessly cause Rishell and others to worry. ¡°N~ I really am fine.¡± ¡°¡­ That¡¯s good then, but make sure to tell me if anything happens, alright?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I answered with a smile, but Rishell and Dante¡¯s face showed suspicion. ¡­ How rude, to find a person¡¯s smiling face suspicious. Don¡¯t you find it rude towards a girl? ¡°¡­ What is it?¡± When I asked with a slightly displeased voice, the two simultaneously answered ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡± with their smiles cramping. As expected of friends. Incredible. Using that as an excuse, we spent time with silly talk until we reached the castle. ¡°¡­ We have arrived, it¡¯s huge as ever.¡± I haven¡¯te to the castle since the disengagement with the stupid prince, but the gigantic gate and aloof-looking roofs were as usual. Fairytale much. ¡°You think so? ¡­ Ahh, let¡¯s go this way.¡± It seems that Rishell didn¡¯t think much of it since he lives here. Currently, we were going towards the exclusive use parlor for criminals. Originally, it was apparently a room for criminals to meet with their families. ¡­ We are definitely not rted though. I absolutely wouldn¡¯t even want to. Well, Rishell just seized the investigation role of another person this time. ¡­ It probably won¡¯t end up with an ordinary interrogation. Imagining the reckless remarks that would be flying in the parlor with a distant look, I walked behind Rishell and Dante. Chapter 25: Noisy

Chapter 25: Noisy

While doing that, Dante knocked on the door and called out inside. ¡°¡­ It¡¯s Dante, Rishell-sama would like to speak with the three.¡± The door opened and a pce guard came out. ¡°Ha. Understood. Would you like to clear out the ce?¡± Even though you say that, there¡¯s only you inside, right? ¡°¡­ Yeah, please do that.¡± One might think it would be unsafe, but Dante is considerably skilled. He surely wouldn¡¯t lose if a stupid prince, foolish youngdy and one of their followers would attack us. It¡¯s said that he alone is as strong as an entire army unit. The only one who can apparentlypete with him in this country is Lance. ¡­ Rather, I was shocked when I found about Lance¡¯s strength via the rumors. ¡°¡­ Roger. Well then, please take your time.¡± Saying that, the pce guard disappeared somewhere. ¡­ I feel sorry to disturb his duty, but Rishell has probably made prior arrangements with him. ¡°¡­ Then, shall we go in?¡± With Rishell¡¯s voice, we entered inside. The parlor was unexpectedly clean and the sofa inside also seemed to be clean, although not gaudy. ¡­ Well, the three were sitting separated by iron bars though. The lower halves of the three were hiding behind a wall, while I could see iron bars in front of their upper halves. ¡­ The moment we entered, the three red at us with horrible gazes. ¡­ Mainly at me. No, I haven¡¯t done anything, you know¡­ Rishell just exposed what you guys did¡­ That¡¯s why, if I had to say, then you should be holding a grudge against Rishell¡­ I won¡¯t say it though¡­ ¡°¡­ What do you want?¡± As we all sat on chairs facing them, Albert inquired with a vignce. ¡°We have a few things we would like to ask you.¡± Rishell was superficially polite but rude in intent. Probably, that voice of his won¡¯t get rough. ¡­ His forcedugh is scary as always, this Demon King. ¡°Stop lying! You have definitelye to scorn us again, right!?¡± Shouted Sherina with a rasping voice. Serena was also nodding her head in the cell next to hers. ¡­ Why are those two next to each other, Mr. pce guard? When these two are together, the noisiness increases by a hundred points¡­ ¡°No, I have never scorn you guys to begin with though? You have just warped the truth to your own convenience and got ruined by it all by yourselves, didn¡¯t you?¡± Rishell¡¯s mouth was malicious as ever. Thanks to that, a blue vein appeared on the temple of his opponents. ¡­ Incredible, Rishell really is skilled at agitating people. Well, that is Rishell¡¯s way of doing things though¡­ as expected of him. ¡°¡­ Now then, I will ask you several questions, so please make sure to answer them.¡± Rishell said while having a smile on his face as usual. Albertpletely ignored him, Sherina was trying to entice him, and Serena was ring at me. ¡­ These fellows are way too disconnected. Their only simrities were that they are both humans. ¡°¡­ Well then, regarding the engagement first¡­ Albert, since when did you think of breaking off the engagement with Olga?¡± ¡°To address me without honorifics in spite of being the little brother¡­!¡± Having some smidge of pride left, Albert poured jeers at Rishell. ¡­ How is pride useful while sitting in a cell¡­ on top of that, going against Rishell¡­ this fellow doesn¡¯t learn. ¡°No, I have never thought of you as my elder brother¡­ please, answer quickly.¡± Rishell cut him down with a deepened smile. His malicious switch has been turned on the full throttle. Even though he¡¯s normally malicious¡­ to fully open the throttle? Gee, I don¡¯t care anymore~ ¡°W¡­ what is that attitude of yours, do you think I will forgi-¡± ¡°I do? ¡­ Shall I deprive you of your status right away?¡± The crimes of these three people have not been settled yet and are apparently going to be decided now. Well, he won¡¯t escape from having his status deprived by Rishell though¡­ he reaps what he sows. How about Serena? She has attempted a murder, I wonder if she will follow the same path as Sherina? However, Albert was only lied to by Sherina and falsely used me. The problem is whether he still believes her. It seems that the story of Sherina¡¯s life tugged on his heartstrings, making him blindly believe her. It appears that he won¡¯t believe that I was the one who got bullied though¡­ he seems to be just madly worshipping her. ¡­ Sticking up to her story, I was bullied, I¡¯m sad~ help me~, I think it went like that, but¡­ just what was he told? I thought he was a fool to begin with, but to think he was this stupid. ¡°S, stop it!¡± ¡°¡­ Well, it¡¯s not for me to decide¡­ if you don¡¯t want me to suggest me about it to Father then you better speak quickly.¡± With the Demon King smile setting in, I could clearly understand from Rishell¡¯s face that he snapped at Albert. ¡­ Although I wasn¡¯t the target of his re, chills run throughout my body. ¡°Hii¡­¡± Albert let out a little voice while urged on by Rishell¡¯s eyes. Chapter 26: Like a fool

Chapter 26: Like a fool

¡°¡­ I, I thought of breaking off the engagement with Olga¡­ roughly two months before the actual annullment.¡± Under Rishell¡¯s inquiring face, Albert started speaking timidly. He didn¡¯t speak because he¡¯s reflecting upon it, but obviously because he was scared of Rishell. ¡°I met Sherina a little while before that¡­ she told me what Olga did to her.¡± No, I didn¡¯t do anything. From the way he speaks, it does seem that he does not believe that I bullied Sherina anymore. ¡­ So much proof has provided after all, even an idiot would have to ept it. ¡°¡­ I had no interest in Olga, so I thought just a little would be fine¡­ and so I strolled around the castle town and slept with other girls.¡± Ou, how straightforward¡­ How could he say¡¸Slept¡¹without a change in his expression? Moreover, in front of his former fianc¨¦e and his little brother who threw him in the cell. Take a look at Rishell¡¯s face. He¡¯s smiling but his eyes are 100 points below the freezing point. I don¡¯t care, alright? Faltering under Rishell¡¯s re, Albert continued talking. ¡­ This fellow¡¯s mentality is strong in a sense. ¡°¡­ And then, one day, I met Sherina¡­ she told me that she wants to be my wife.¡± Albert was fond of Sherina, but he didn¡¯t consider marrying her as that would be defying His Majesty. No, he was not concerned with me at all. I thought it would be nice if I didn¡¯t have to marry you. Rather, I quite didn¡¯t want to do it. ¡°When I told Sherina that it would be troubling, ¡°Do you hate me!? You like that woman more than me, huh¡± she said¡­¡± So, after soothing the crying Sherina, he somehow ended up promising her to cancel my engagement with him. ¡­ This fellow is the pinnacle of stupid. Crying, huh. Those were definitely fake tears, right? Those were crocodile tears to shake you up and make you lose the correct judgment, right? Sherina is so good at fake crying? eh~ how amazing~ ¡°¡­ You annulled the engagement because of that?¡± ¡°Hii.¡± Rishell¡¯s aura finally took the final form. He was a Demon King no longer, but Asura or Ac instead. Dante too muttered¡¸Huh? Am I imagining things¡­? A demon has¡­¡¹, Sherina and Serena were trembling. I feel that Serena is trembling more than usual. ¡°Are you an idiot? Even as a joke, you are the First Prince. Were you always such a fool that you would be deceived by seductive techniques and lies?¡± Letting out a scornfulugh, Rishell pped Albert with a sound reasoning. I bet he must have been careful about not saying something like this since he was a child. That is why Rishell is here now though. ¡°Wha¡­ it couldn¡¯t be helped right, after being told a story like that¡­!¡± ¡°¡­ You, have you confirmed with Olga after hearing that story? You have juste to believe grievances of one side, have you not?¡± ¡°¡­ Ugh.¡± Indeed, I understand unconditionally believing what your beloved says. However, it came at the price of a disengagement that influenced my whole life. You would normally at least confirm what¡¯s wrong and what¡¯s right. ¡­ Well, the contents of his head aren¡¯t normal as they arepletely empty though! ¡°¡­ Now then, let¡¯s me hear about the false charges you used Olga with and your want to get engaged to Albert.¡± Ignoring Albert, Rishell turned towards Sherina with questions. The face of Sherina who was locked on stiffened. ¡°¡­ Eh, err, that¡¯s.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what? Answer me.¡± Rishell continued pressing Sherina with a smile. Sherina¡¯s face waspletely cramped, but I don¡¯t think he intended to stop anytime soon. ¡°¡­ That¡¯s because I hate this woman! She has more influence than this very me, she had a fianc¨¦ of a high status too¡­ there is no way she can be superior to me!¡± Sherina spoke with a vigor that made waves surge, as if that cramp from before was just a lie. ¡­ The contents were qui~te unpleasant towards me. No, are you going to bully every human that is superior to you? If that was the case, then almost everyone in the world has a better character then Sherina, so I don¡¯t think there would be an end to it. ¡°¡­ Are there only idiots here?¡± Rishell said in a low voice that only Dante and I heard and let out a sigh. ¡­ This fellow will have a hard time in the future, no doubt. I sent a silent, Buddhist prayer to the future of Rishell¡¯s hair. Survive, hair. ¡°¡­ Companions of idiots are idiots as well, huh. Even though there are many other people who are a lot better than you¡­ mainly in the character department.¡± ¡­ Rishell, we were thinking the same thing, huh¡­ You are way too straightforward though. Seeing Sherina stare in a daze at Rishell who got carried away with his rash remarks, I smiled wryly. Chapter 27: Good grief

Chapter 27: Good grief

¡°Wha¡­ what did you¡­!¡± ¡°Rishell, apologize to Sherina!¡± ¡°That was rude!¡± The trembling in anger Sherina, Albert and their follower¡¯s voices (Serena) ovepped. They get along well. I¡¯m not envious though. ¡°About what? ¡­ I just pointed out the truth though.¡± Rishell said bluntly with a nonchnt face. No, you are definitely inducing them. Even though you know that their unity is strong in the weirdest ces. ¡°Saying that I have a bad character¡­ do you think you can say that about me!?¡± No, your opponent is a prince, you know? Moreover, the Crown Prince, you know? I thought so, but did not say it out loud. They should just step on thendmines to get verbally abused by Rishell themselves. ¡°Oh my? Was I wrong?¡± ¡°Naturally! My character is much better than that of the ill-natured woman over there!¡± Eh, why did I get suddenly involved in this? Unreasonable. No, I don¡¯t think that I am the kindest of the people around, but¡­ my character is definitely better than Sherina¡¯s. No, most of the human beings are surely better in character than Sherina. I don¡¯t know how this happened, but it¡¯s no exaggeration to say that she has the worst character among the nobility. Instead, her head is rtively empty. But, she knows of many ways of harassment. ¡°¡­ Be silent, do you think it¡¯s all right for a cockroach like you to ridicule Olga?¡± ¡­ Y, you are angry about that, Rishell-san yo. The coldness of his voice is dangerous. Isn¡¯t it colder than dry ice? Even I started trembling. ¡­ Did the temperature inside go down? Is it just my imagination? Ah, Dante is shaking too. It wasn¡¯t just my imagination. ¡°Wha¡­ but, I have way more friends¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the number of friends that counts, but the quality. Rather than being followed by brainless people, people who can think and act for themselves are much more valuable¡­ Besides, the people around you are what are called followers. Their only aim is your status.¡± When Rishell said Do you understand? Self-proimed Miss-a-lot-of-friends Sherina. with a smile, Sherina started trembling with an unbelievably red face. It seems she was so angry she couldn¡¯t move anymore. ¡°That ill-natured woman over there has only one friend of the same sex in the ss! Moreover, that person is the same amorous woman!¡± ¡°¡­ What have you said just now?¡± Most likely, by ¡°the only friend in my ss¡± she meant Eliza. Other girls except for Eliza in my ss were either scared of Sherina¡¯s bullying or were supporting the bullying themselves, so they haven¡¯t talked to me. Because of that, I stand out when hanging out with Rishell, Dante or Lance¡­ did she not even realize that? Even though it¡¯s her fault, I won¡¯t forgive her for looking down on my friend. This poor, poor brain cell. ¡°The reason I don¡¯t have any girl friends is because of you though? Do you know even realize that? ¡­ Well, of course, you don¡¯t. You don¡¯t have enough brain tissues for that.¡± I dered frankly whileughing scornfully. Not anticipating that I would talk back to her, Sherina stared dumbfounded with her face red and then she snapped. ¡°Wha¡­ don¡¯t be ridiculous! Are you trying toy the me of not having friends onto me!? Besides, I have more brain tissues than you!¡± Wooow, whiny voices rung in my ears. They were veeery noisy. Serena was saying something simr¡­ do the voices of people change when they get along? Whoa, no way¡­ having the same voice as Sherina? Sound difficult to listen to. ¡°¡­ Hey!? Are you listening!?¡± While thinking about Sherina and Serena¡¯s voices, Sherina started shouting again. Apparently, she noticed that I wasn¡¯t listening to them and that hurt her feelings. It¡¯s bothersome trying to listen though¡­ But if I say that, why would wee here to talk for? ¡°I am sorry, it was so inconsequential I ignored it.¡± While that may be true, I won¡¯t be listening to it. Especially this fellow, everything she says is filled withints and abuse, so it¡¯s not worth it. I feel that listening to monkeys would be more meaningful. Monkeys can¡¯t talk though. ¡°Wha¡­¡± Sherine lost her cool so much, she seemed as if the blood vessels in her brain were to burst. ¡­ I wouldn¡¯t really mind if she copsed, but Rishell hasn¡¯t finished the interrogation so it would be troubling. That¡¯s why if you are to copse, do it after we are done interrogating you. While thinking something so brute, I was observing Sherina flipping her lid. Ohh, from neck to ears, she¡¯spletely red. She looks like a new species of tomato. Will someone eat her if I ship her away? ¡°¡­ You heard it yourself. Even though you were objecting Olga with that disappointing head of yours, she, unfortunately, wasn¡¯t listening.¡± Rishell was enduring with a face that wanted to burst intoughter. Chapter 28: Wha, what is it?

Chapter 28: Wha, what is it?

¡°¡­ Would you stop it already!¡± A sudden shrill voice shouted from nearby and the iron bars made a sound from being hit. ¡­ So noi~sy. ¡°How dare you talk to us like that!? Even though you are just a woman with no worth whose engagement has been discarded in the end! I hope you are not thinking of bing Rishell-sama¡¯s wife, are you? It¡¯s clear as day that you are targeting Rishell-sama for his status!¡± ¡°¡­ Ha?¡± Sorry, I didn¡¯t quite get that. A nostalgic voice of artificial intelligence from a certain smartphone yed in my brain. ¡­ Was ¡®quite¡¯ an understatement? It¡¯s not like we are together because I¡¯m aiming for his status or anything though¡­ Rishell is malicious, extremely malicious, but he¡¯s a good guy. No matter how excellent a guy¡¯s face and status is, I wouldn¡¯t want to be with a guy I don¡¯t find eptable. Unlike Sherina, I am with him because I genuinely like him. ¡­ Even though I said like, I didn¡¯t mean it in that way. Wait a second, wasn¡¯t it Rishell who said the fatal words¡­? ¡­ Then, Rishell talked back before I could respond. ¡°¡­ Haah, are your brain cells clogged up? Is there a sponge instead of a brain in your head? If Olga was a human with no worth, then wouldn¡¯t that make you a worse than a water flea?¡± Cruel. Wa, water flea¡­ crap, he hit the bullseye. It seemed that he just spat it out, so it would be dangerous in various meanings if I burst intoughter here. No, sponges are already too generous for these guys. They are probably filled only with nitrogen. ¡­ It would make them seem to weight less, so it¡¯s very enviable (absentminded). ¡°¡­ Why are you people trying to irritate me even though you are the ones being questioned? Are you geniuses at making people angry?¡± Ah, Rishell seems to be considerably mad. His lips are smiling, but his eyes are sharp like a de that would cut you were you touch it. It feels as if chill was emitting from his body, Rishell is really scary when mad. That¡¯s right, we came here to question them¡­ I feel that there will be no more exchange of reckless remarks. Ah~ but we heard Albert¡¯s and Sherina¡¯s sides of the story, didn¡¯t we? Only Serena was left, but¡­ Isn¡¯t her difficulty level the hardest¡­? I mean, Rishell flipped out from her high praises¡­ a wise man keeps away from danger, no? I don¡¯t think her story will be heard out positively¡­ Ignoring everything is Rishell¡¯s style anyway. In spite of being angered, Rishell¡¯s Demon King smile suddenly reappeared as he questioned her. ¡°¡­ Well then, Serena. Why did you push Olga off the staircase?¡± ¡°Wha¡­¡± Did he pretend the previous exchange didn¡¯t happen out of irritation? Serena¡¯s chair made a thud! noise as she kicked it over when she stood up all of sudden. ¡­ Oy, your opponent is a prince, you know? This fellow wouldn¡¯t makeints to Rishell, would she¡­? Bloodshed will descend upon you, you know¡­? ¡°Will you already stop looking down on-¡± ¡°Silence, shut up.¡± My eardrums shook at the low voice filled with terrifying malice. The source of that voice was Rishell. ¡­ Eh? ¡°¡­ You guys would have survived were you behaving obediently¡­ it seems you want to be punished severely. To still not shut up after being told so much¡­ do you not learn?¡± Hiee¡­ Rishell snapped¡­ Eh, Rishell bes like this when he goes berserk? I didn¡¯t know¡­ I have only seen the honorifics mode Rishell, non-honorifics mode Rishell, and the ordinary Rishell until now¡­ To think he would be like this¡­ Also you, you can¡¯t be obedient for a while¡­? ¡°Uwaa¡­¡± Dante was also getting jitters behind. While thinking something inconsequential like that it¡¯s rare for this fellow to be nervous, I watched Rishell. ¡­ Eh? Am I not going to stop him? Stopping him would be bothersome, so¡­ cough, cough, I mean, Serena and others who made him mad should take the responsibility themselves. ¡­ Besides, I feel that my little life would be lost were I to stop him here. ¡°Wha¡­ Rishell, you¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Ahh, that my attitude is different from usual? I¡¯m afraid to say that I was just wearing a mask to hide my true face. Did you think that I would look at you with a gentle face all the time?¡± It wasn¡¯t gentle. It wasn¡¯t gentle at all, Rishell. Your face was full of malice¡­ Weren¡¯t you so cold that even Dante and I were getting frightened¡­ ¡­ Well, I wonder if Rishell considers that still being gentle? If this really what it looks like when he¡¯s angry, then that before was of no concern. ¡­ I have known Rishell for many years, but this is my first time seeing him like that. ¡°¡­ Enough, talking to you guys is a waste of time¡­ I will decide your crimes immediately and make sure that you spit everything out.¡± Rishell¡¯s well-ordered face warped as he looked at the three. The usual Demon King smile wasn¡¯t floating on his face anymore. ¡°T, that can¡¯t be¡­!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡­!¡± ¡°Please, have mercy¡­!¡± The three who were doing as they please until now started begging for their lives. ¡­ No, they will be not put to death, but they are begging as if they were. I will be killed if I don¡¯t beg! Is what is written in the eyes of the three. ¡°¡­ Hmph, ridiculous. Take them away, Dante.¡± ¡°M, me!?¡± ¡°¡­ Do you have a problem with that?¡± Rishell nced at Dante and red at him. Dante let out hii, opened the cells of the three with keys he received from the pce guard and took the three away. The three resisted, but the one they were resisting was someone who had praises sung about him as this country¡¯s most skilled swordsman. He easily dragged the three away. ¡­ Although Dante was trembling greatly, he wasn¡¯t showing any mercy¡­ I saw Dante off while thinking such. ¡­ There, I felt as hands were ced on my shoulders. Just as I turned my head around, ¡°¡­ Sorry.¡± I heard Rishell say. Chapter 29: After that

Chapter 29: After that

¡°¡­ Sorry, I scared you.¡± Rishell said apologetically while hugging me from behind. ¡°¡­ I got irritated when they looked down at you. They wouldn¡¯t shut up no matter what I said, so¡­¡± ¡­ Ah, so it was a fit of in anger after all. It was super scary. ¡­ Let¡¯s make sure to not make him angry no matter what, or I will be done in (I won¡¯t). ¡°¡­ Sorry, were you scared?¡± This time in a question form, Rishell asked me with a scare. ¡­ It seems that he¡¯s aware that he was scary. That would make even an infant faint. Although he wouldn¡¯t get so frightfully angry at an infant. ¡°¡­ I was scared, but relieved.¡± ¡°¡­ Relieved?¡± ¡°¡­ Yeah, I got to know that you are able to act so genuinely. You are always in the honorifics mode, so I have not seen you get angry before.¡± No matter what, Rishell doesn¡¯t show his emotions in front of me that much. That¡¯s why, I have never seen cry or get angry before. Although I have seen him get angry in the honorifics mode. That¡¯s why I was worried a little. That Rishell wouldn¡¯t reveal his true feelings before me. I was worried that he would always continue to shut everything to himself. If that was the case, that would be really suffocating. I think I wouldn¡¯t be able to do that. However, he lives while confining things to himself because he¡¯s a prince. I also believe that the stupid first prince is partially responsible. ¡°¡­ Were you worried?¡± ¡°Well, of course. We are friends.¡± No, this is somewhat embarrassing. To acknowledge the person in front of me as a friend, I am really in the springtime of my life! ¡­ I can¡¯t see his face because he¡¯s behind though. ¡°¡­ Friends, huh~¡± ¡°Eh? We are friends, right? Best friends.¡± Well, the n is to separate from now on though. I¡¯m going to begin (nning) my slow life after all. ¡­ Rather, I felt this development would be really embarrassing once we calm down. I have not noticed because I wanted my feelings to be conveyed to Rishell, but people would misunderstand if they saw us in this posture¡­! Rather, isn¡¯t this an event!? I haven¡¯t heard about this! I haven¡¯t heard about this though!? I don¡¯t know the way to avoid this event though-!? ¡°Rishell, le, let go of me first, okay?¡± Rishell is currently the Crown Prince. He should be really troubled if people saw us like this. With his Elder brother¡¯s ex-fianc¨¦e¡­ he wouldn¡¯t like to hear something like that. I would be troubled too. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Oy~?¡± I tapped on the hands that held me so I could quickly separate. ¡­ Rishell slowly took off his hands from me. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­ What is it?¡± I tilted my head, but he never replied back. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡­ The next day, at the school. I and Eliza heard from Lance, Rishell, and Dante about the development that came after. In truth, I would like to let Keith and Celsior hear it too, but the two¡¯s school years are different, let alone their sses. Let¡¯s tell themter. ¡°¡­ Err, Albert was deprived of his status, Sherina was deprived of her status and imprisoned, Serena was deprived of her status and forbidden from entering the Capital¡­ is that right?¡± It was Eliza who summarized the story. ¡­ Eliza who heard my story was full of ups and downs ranging from bloodthirst to embracing me with tears in her eyes. ¡­ This time, Dante sent me a gaze that said¡¸do your best¡¹without stopping her. ¡­ I would rather if you helped me, I was seeing the flower garden. Well, I have caused Eliza to worry this time and it¡¯s also my fault for getting on board with Rishell¡¯s n. I mean, I was frustrated. ¡°¡­ Yes, that¡¯s correct¡­ I still think that it wasn¡¯t enough though.¡± Not showing his expression from yesterday, Rishell said with the same usual Demon King smile. ¡°¡­ Indeed, Olga was hurt. They all should be imprisoned for life.¡± ¡°You guys are too dangerous.¡± Lance, you too? Even you reached the point where you had such dangerous thoughts¡­ If it¡¯s like that, then the only captured target who is not thinking so dangerously is Keith. ¡­ Is there no upfront person here!? When I pinned my aching head, Rishell spoke whileughing. ¡°¡­ Well, there¡¯s still something left to do¡­ and that¡¯s to deal with Serena¡¯s House.¡± ¡°Deal, you say¡­¡± Eliza remarked with exhaustion. I¡¯m of the exact same opinion. Your means are evil, oy. The moment I thought so. ¡°O~y, Lance.¡± I heard a voice calling Lance from outside the ssroom. ¡°Wha¡­¡± Lance made an obviously surprised face as he looked out of the ssroom. The person who Lance was looking at was¡­ that one? A gray-haired person. That person who was apparently Lance¡¯s friend entered the ssroom rudely. ¡­ Was there such a character before? After confirming the scenario in my mind, I came to the conclusion that a person like that shouldn¡¯t have appeared in the game. ¡­ What is this, anything goes already. Haah, I let out a sigh. And then, that boy arrived at our side. ¡°Yo, Lance!¡± ¡°You¡­ Oswald! Why are you here!?¡± It appears that this boy¡¯s name was Oswald. I didn¡¯t see it from a distance, but his eyes were of a ck color. His face was quite orderly too. The eyes were big of almond shape and he had a mole under his half-opened eyes. ¡­ I am absolutely sure that there wasn¡¯t a character like this in the game. I stared at Oswald fixedly. Chapter 30: Who are you?

Chapter 30: Who are you?

¡°¡­ Is there something on my face?¡± I was apparently staring too hard as Oswald inquired from me. ¡­ Not good, I stared so openly he might misunderstand. I don¡¯t know what might cause my death, so I will have to be careful. ¡°¡­ No, it¡¯s nothing. Pardon my impoliteness.¡± When I apologized with my full power social life smile, Eliza, Lance, Rishell, and Dante all looked towards me with¡¸Ha!?¡¹faces. ¡­ No, even I can do something like a social life smile and using honorifics. Even as a joke, I¡¯m a Duke¡¯s daughter, you know? I can¡¯te off too rude after all. ¡°No, don¡¯t mind it. If it¡¯s by a beautiful woman like you, then I don¡¯t mind if you continue staring.¡± ¡°Haah.¡± No, what is he saying, this fellow? Is it that? Is he the womanizing type? Although I was frankly confused by what he said, I realized that there are indeed people like him too. Eliza seemed different, her face looked ufortable. ¡°¡­ Oswald, why are you here!?¡± ¡°Eh? Well, of course, I came to see you¡­ however, I think I¡¯m already good after seeing such charming person.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± So heartless. Unexpectedly, Lance¡¯s attitude towards him seems to be worse than he¡¯s to me. Rather, so Lance had other friends beside us¡­ I didn¡¯t know. I¡¯m impressed a little. ¡°Youngdy, what is your name?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell him.¡± Lance cut him down thoroughly, but there¡¯s no need for that. Giving your name to a person you meet for the first time is the basics. ¡°Olga Rifald.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Oswald Ricks¡­ you are thatdy who had her engagement with Albert discarded?¡± Ricks¡­ a son of a Duke. How did Lance get acquaintanced with him? Still, what a straightforward person. Rumors are certainly flying around the school, but would you normally ask that at this time? ¡°Oy, Oswald¡­!¡± Lance has shouted at Oswald, but I stopped him. I don¡¯t want Lance to lose a friend. ¡°My, calm down, Lance¡­ yes, that¡¯s me, but is there something?¡± If you want to make fun of me regarding that matter, I will return it twofold. ¡­ I don¡¯t know anything about Oswald though. ¡°¡­ No, nothing in particr. You are as beautiful as the rumors say.¡± On the contrary to my expectations, Oswald didn¡¯t touch that matter any further. He let out a line that sets one¡¯s teeth on the edge, but he didn¡¯t say anything unpleasant even with his straightforwardness and spoke normally. ¡­ Still, this person is always smiling. It¡¯s not to Rishell¡¯s degree, but he seems to beughing constantly. ¡­ Well, unlike Rishell¡¯s malicious smile, his was an ordinary smile though. Is he smiling constantly to easily coax women? ¡°¡­ Thanks.¡± I epted his praise coldly while analyzing him in my mind. I see, so this is the smile of a womanizer, huh. Raising the corners of his mouth, he narrowed his eyes a little and whispered sweet words. ¡­ So this is the way of a popr man huh, let¡¯s teach it Celsior the next time. There seems to be a girl he likes after all. ¡°¡­ How long are you nning on staying here? You should return to your ssroom soon.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t send me off with such cold words, Lance. Isn¡¯t it fine to stay here for a little longer?¡± ¡°No, the lessons will start soon though.¡± So said Eliza in a very businesslike tone. Eliza has apparently somehow judged Oswald to be untrustworthy in this short time, so her words were extremely rough. Eliza is misanthropic towards people who sells themselves with ttery after all¡­ In Oswald¡¯s case, he might not be selling himself though. ¡°I see, thank you, beautifuldy.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡­ Eliza¡¯s eyes were swimming. Somehow, her drying eyes that were looking Oswald were extremely scary though. ¡­ Looking at Oswald leaving the ssroom, I tried stopping Eliza from going berserk. ¡°¡­ What is with that guy!?¡± Eliza shouted so the moment Oswald¡¯s figure disappeared from her vision. Dante leaned back in a scare. ¡°¡­ Ah~ sorry. I didn¡¯t think he woulde here¡­¡± Lance apologized because he felt bad, but Eliza didn¡¯t forgive him. ¡°What the hell was that!? That guy wasn¡¯t only looking at me, but he was even sending flirtatious nces at Olga¡­! You, when have you got to know a man like that!?¡± ¡°N, no, at a party.¡± Lance stuttered. He has a proper pedigree, so I don¡¯t think he¡¯s not credible or anything, but¡­ is he the type she¡¯s simply bad with? ¡°Now, now, Eliza, Lance does not have many friends¡­¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Hmph, Lance looked away. ¡­ Even though he¡¯s happy that he made a friend in his heart, what a bashful fellow. I watched Lance while grinning. Chapter 31: Devastating

Chapter 31: Devastating

¡°Hey, Olga.¡± The after school of the day Oswald came to visit our ssroom for the first time. As usual, I arrived at the staircase (there was the incident with Serena, so I went to the popr one) leading to Keith¡¯s ssroom. There, someone called out to me. ¡°¡­ Ahh, hello.¡± It was the always smiling Oswald. ¡­ He should be in the same school year as Lance since he¡¯s his friend¡­ is Oswald on his way home too? Then quickly go if that¡¯s the case. I¡¯m not returning after all. ¡°Yeah, you are beautiful as always¡¹ ¡°Haah, thanks.¡± I, fundamentally, don¡¯t trust thepliments of the noblemen. Rishell and others are different, but everyone else approaches me because they want to form ties with my influential noble family. ¡­ Although Oswald doesn¡¯t seem to be someone like that, does he not have any self-respect? Probably not. ¡°By the way Olga, I have something I¡¯d like to ask you.¡± No, I thought so too before, but you have been calling my name all of sudden. I don¡¯t mind though. ¡­ Something you would like to ask? He¡¯s a womanizer, so he might lock me up and do this and that to me¡­ Perceiving my wild delusions, Oswald smiled wryly. ¡°I won¡¯t drag you to some strange ce, you can answer me right here.¡± ¡°¡­ Haah.¡± I feel like I¡¯ve been letting out sighs all this time, but there¡¯s no helping for it. It¡¯s unavoidable. Oswald lowered his voice so the surroundings wouldn¡¯t hear. ¡°¡­ You, is it the truth that you want to live in the countryside? I¡¯ve heard about it from Lance, but¡­¡± ¡°¡­!¡± I raised my face and looked at Oswald. He was smiling as usual. ¡­ I can¡¯t read him. What is he nning by asking me that? ¡°¡­ My House has a fief in the countryside¡­ I think I would like to grant your wish, but¡­¡± ¡°!? ¡­ Are you serious!?¡± Forgetting to lower my voice, I yelled out loud. ¡­ All the students got surprised and averted their gazes. ¡°Ah, I am sorry¡­¡± Right, this was a ce with people¡­ I raised my voice in surprise and delight. Taking a look at Oswald, thinking whether I angered him, he was still smiling. ¡­ Just how much does this person smile? Are his mimetic muscles fixed in ce, I wonder? While thinking that Oswald and Rishell were somewhat simr, I addressed Oswald once more. ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I lost control¡­ so, were you telling the truth about letting me live in the countryside?¡± ¡°Ah, so it was the truth after all¡­ yeah, how about changing a ce to somewhere we can have a proper talk?¡± I hesitated for a bit, but I recalled that Keith was waiting for me. ¡°¡­ Ah, I¡¯m sorry. My steward is waiting for me.¡± Even though it was a good chance to live in the countryside¡­ At least, would it be not possible to leave the talk for another day? ¡°¡­ Huh, then how about we talk on the way to that person¡¯s ssroom? Would that be all right?¡± Thinking for a bit, there was no reason to decline, so I nodded in acknowledgment. ¡­ It¡¯s fine, right? Keith won¡¯t report it to Otousama, will he¡­? ¡°Good¡­ then, shall we go?¡± Oswald said so. I heard his story while going down the staircase. ¡­ I thought he would be all goofy like always, but he was unexpectedly serious. ¡°¡­ For one, the Rinburg region belongs to our fief. Do you know where Rinburg region is located?¡± ¡°¡­ Yes. If I¡¯m not mistaken¡­ it¡¯s adjacent with Regulia, right?¡± Regulia is the neighboring country¡¯s name and that country is known for it¡¯s proactive trading. Rinburg is in the west of our country, which is far, far away from Capital which is located in the center. If I took refugee there, the possibility of meeting those guys would be close to zero. ¡°Right, I believe that you would be able to live the countryside life you are so desiring, but¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s ideal.¡± ¡­ With that, I might not be dying. Rinburg is considered obsolete, and there¡¯s a little poption too. In other words, I wouldn¡¯t be seeing Rishell and others. While feeling relieved, I had one question. ¡­ Why is Oswald, whom I have just met treating me so kindly? ¡°¡­ Umm, why are you so kind to me?¡± ¡°Because I felt in love with you at first sight.¡± ¡­ I¡¯m sorry? Fell in love at first sight? Is that a type of rice? ¡­ I don¡¯t quite understand what he means, but what should I say? ¡°Ah, eh¡­ ha?¡± ¡°My heart throbbed the moment I saw you. Your long pretty hair, gentle-looking eyes, your dignified posture. I thought I met my destined person.¡± Oswald continued talking while I was dumbfounded. Ah, this is not good. He¡¯s not listening to me. First of all, I have to tell him that I won¡¯t go out just with anyone¡­ ¡°U, umm, I¡¯m sorry, but I¡­¡± ¡°Ahh, I understand. You have no interest in having a lover, right?¡± I heard from Lance, Oswald said with a driedugh. ¡­ Lance, do you know what personal privacy is? Don¡¯t talk about anything and everything¡­ ¡°Besides, I¡¯m proposing this because I want to do something for you. I won¡¯t say something like marry me if you want to live in the countryside, so don¡¯t mind it.¡± ¡°Ah, yes.¡± My thought process can¡¯t catch up. First, my tension from being able to live in the countryside raised to MAX, then I was told that he fell in love with me at first sight. ¡­ What a thing. I have not noticed Oswald whose corner of the lips raised while watching me because I was internally screaming Nooo!. Chapter 32: Preparations

Chapter 32: Preparations

¡°¡­ Well, you can forget about my feelings for a moment. Leaving that talk aside, how about we talk about the countryside life.¡± ¡°Y, yes.¡± That¡¯s right, let¡¯s leave it aside. And, take a deep breath. Calm down, me. ¡°¡­ They way you move to the countryside, may I decide that on my own?¡± ¡°Yes, please do so.¡± Though I could prepare a carriage on my own, it would be the end of the road if the family got to know of it. Even if I escaped during the night, the guards are patrolling 24/7, so it would be the end if I got caught. Thank you for your hard work as usual. ¡­ Therefore, I would be grateful if he could prepare the means of transport. ¡°¡­ Well, putting when to execute the n aside¡­ ah, the ssroom your butler attends is over there, right? I will excuse myself here.¡± ¡°Ah, yes.¡± Oswald said so a little before Keith¡¯s ssroom. I wouldn¡¯t mind returning in the group of three though¡­ is there someone waiting for Oswald too? ¡°Then, see you again.¡± ¡°Good bye.¡± Saying farewell, Oswald returned the way we came. ¡­ Still, how surprising. No, I¡¯m surprised about the love at first sightment too, but I¡¯m most surprised about Lance being friends with someone like him. There are a few people¡­ no, a lot of people who misunderstood Lance because of his Oresama personality. Because we are his only friends, his situation is quite saddening. ¡­ I¡¯m the same though! That¡¯s why I might have trusted him even though it was our first time meeting. I was at my wits¡¯ end too though. ¡­ Well, it will be fine since he¡¯s Lance¡¯s friend, right! ¡°¡­ Umm, Olga-sama?¡± ¡°Heei!?¡± While pondering by myself, Keith was looking at my face from close up before I noticed. Too close, too close. ¡°You seemed to be pondering about something, but¡­ are you all right?¡± ¡°Ah, yes, I¡¯m fine, there¡¯s no problem.¡± Why is Keith¡­? I thought, but I must have been probably thinking for a long time, so he must have discovered me when he left from his ssroom. ¡­ His eyesight is good even though he wears sses, huh. ¡°¡­ Is that so?¡± ¡°Indeed. Let¡¯s go home.¡± I can¡¯t let my slow life ne to nothing in a ce like this. ¡­ I thought that I will have to look for a noble that had a territory in the countryside, but it helped that the other party came to me. Moreover, he¡¯s Lance¡¯s friend and from a House of Duke. ¡­ His background and trustworthiness is a wonderful thing. Keith was walking beside me who was grinning suspiciously. ¡°I am home~¡± While thinking to make sure that I don¡¯t get exposed, it apparently appeared on my face as Keith asked me¡¸Did something good happen?¡± in the carriage. I did say ¡°No, nothing in particr¡±, but I was apparently way too merry. Celsior who came out after hearing my voice also asked ¡°Elder sister, did something happen?¡± ¡°Does it show on my face that much?¡± Arriving in my room, I threw my bag on top of the table and grumbled. I have been praised ¡°You are a good and obedient child, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°They way your expressions change is funny.¡± ¡°It immediately appears on your face, so you are easy to understand.¡± since the old days¡­ no, thest one is speaking ill of me, no? By the way, it was Lance who said it. I have been told so since I was a child, but I noticed just today for the first time that it really might be the truth. ¡­ I have to be careful. Fuu, taking off my coat while letting out a sigh, something shed against the window. ¡°¡­ What is it?¡± Did a neighboring child throw a stone in my window? No wait, since there are only houses of the noblemen here, it would create strange rumors, so that¡¯s surely not the case. ¡­ Then, what is it? When I looked out of the window, a little white bird was hitting the window with its beak. ¡°Ah, so cute¡­ n?¡± When I approached, intending to admire it, I saw a letter tied to the bird¡¯s leg. ¡­ A carrier pigeon? But, is this a pigeon? Not a white-eye? Leaving the bird¡¯s kind aside, this bird has apparentlye to deliver a letter to my house. ¡­ Is it for me? For Otousama or Okaasama? Possibly for Celsior too¡­? I unfastened the letter from its leg to confirm. ¡­ When I unrolled it to look, ¡°To Olga¡± was written on it. ¡°¡­ To me?¡± Did I have someone to exchange letters with¡­? I¡¯m meeting with everyone at school¡­ I read the letter while thinking so. ¡°¡­ Seriously?¡± I smiled wryly as I looked up to the sky from the window. What do I say, well, the letter was from Oswald. ¡°He certainly said that he would contact me¡­¡± To think he it would be by a carrier pigeon. So he didn¡¯t mean that we would talk again in the school? I would like if he let me know in advance¡­ ¡­ Well, anyhow. It looks like something Oswald would do. It¡¯s sad that my impression of him is someone who would be whispering something like It¡¯s the secret only for the two of us¡î to a girl. ¡­ How could this pop into his mind after a first-day meeting? So, about the contents of the letter. ¡°I arranged the carriage at 3 o¡¯clock in the afternoon on the following holiday, I¡¯d like you to get on it.¡± It was written simply¡­ it wasn¡¯t. As expected of Oswald, he wrote at least five unnecessary iprehensible things such as ¡°My beautiful rose.¡± and ¡°I want to see you soon.¡± that made a shiver run up my spine. ¡­ I don¡¯t need to keep this, right? Since when did I be a beautiful rose? I have been called a weed in the past, so it¡¯s quite the difference. ¡­ Well, that¡¯s in the past. Still, I don¡¯t know where and how I will get to the carriage. When I turned the letter over while thinking so, there were flowery words forming a sentence that sent chills up my spine that left mepletely exhausted. He would use only half of the paper did he get rid of the flowery words, no!? Afterining in my mind, I calmed down and read it again. ¡°Additionally, that carriage will be prepared in front of a certain store, so I would like if you went out and somehow shook off the guards and got on it.¡± ¡­ How proper! To think he would support me this far! ¡­ Well, it would be a congrattory matter if I could live in the countryside though! Breathing a sigh, I let the bird inside my room and took out a paper to write a letter of an acknowledgment. Chapter 33: Going out

Chapter 33: Going out

¡°Olga, can youe here for a minute?¡± So I was told at the night of the day Oswald sent his carrier pigeon (temporary). I, who finished eating a meal and was about to go to my room to figure what excuse to make up so I can leave, was stopped by Otousama. ¡°¡­ Yes, what is it?¡± I answered Otousama, making sure that ¡®such bother¡¯ wouldn¡¯t appear on my face as much as possible. I have to quickly return to my room to take the first step of my slow life and prepare, you know! Those are my true feelings, but I won¡¯t say them out loud. ¡°Won¡¯t you go with Celsior to the town?¡± ¡­ Depends on the day. Celsior has good physical abilities, but he¡¯s inferior to the guards. Hence, if we went on the day of Oswald¡¯s n, I could advance with minimal effort¡­! ¡°¡­ When?¡± When I asked, Otousama told me it was on the day Oswald nned out. ¡­ It came! ¡°All right!¡± ¡°Y, yeah.¡± Otousama who pulled back a little because of my sudden increase in tension told me to decide the details with Celsior. ©¤©¤©¤Knock, knock. ¡°Celsior, it¡¯s me~¡± When I knocked on the door to Celsior¡¯s room, the door opened right away. ¡­ The person appeared before me so quickly I wondered whether he was standing alert at the door. So startling. ¡°E, elder sister! Umm¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard the story from Otousama. You want to go to the town, no?¡± ¡°Y, yes.¡± Celsior looked down bashfully. ¡­ He might be embarrassed of going to the town with his older sister, but this much can¡¯t be helped. Celsior is someone with no sense of direction whatsoever. Some time ago, I asked him what the matter was when he was standing in front of my ssroom at school, ¡°I wanted to go to the library, but¡­ I have lost my way.¡± was his reply. By the way, the library is in the exact opposite direction of my ssroom. Celsior is apanied by guards at all times, but they apparently have a day off on that day. ¡­ Yaay. ¡°¡­ And so, where do you want to go?¡± ¡°I would like to buy a book.¡± I see, Celsior does indeed love books. Thest time too, he walked while reading a book and crashed into a wall. ¡­ Are you Ninomiya Kinjiro or what? Even though that person was carrying firewood on his back, how could he walk better than you? ¡­ Has your bnce been removed? ¡°Got it, let¡¯s go together then.¡± ¡°¡­ Yes!¡± Celsior¡¯s face instantly became bright. ¡­ Celsior is much more obedient and good child than me~ He¡¯s looking at me with those pure eyes of his~ ¡­ My heart is hurting. But however, my life depends on the slow life. There¡¯s no way I could ever give up. I renewed my determination while having a friendly chat with Celsior. ¡­ And then, the promised day arrived. Wearing an easy to move in, shorter one-piece dress than usual, I also wore a hat to conceal my face easier. ¡­ Celsior and Keith¡¯s faces turned red as they looked at my legs for some reason, but the dress is knee-length, you know? It only looks short because I don¡¯t usually wear clothes that show my calves. ¡­ Although I would be treated as a pervert if I wore a miniskirt in this world. They don¡¯t exist in the first ce, miniskirts. ¡­ I wouldn¡¯t wear one even if they existed though. ¡°¡­ Then, shall we go, Celsior?¡± ¡°Do I really not need to apany you?¡± Even though Keith¡¯s wore an expressionless expression, his voice was worried. Knowing that Celsior and I will go alone to the town, he couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡­ When he spoke of going too, my heart was about to stop. Unlike Celsior, Keith possesses a proper sense of direction, moreover, his physical abilities are splendid, so I feel that I wouldn¡¯t be able to lose him. Of course, I declined with all my effort. ¡­ He was making a slightly disappointed face for some reason. Did he want to go to the town too, perhaps? Well, Keith will have to go out on his day off. ¡°¡­ Elder sister, don¡¯t you have too much baggage?¡± ¡°Y, you think so? This much is only natural, you know?¡± I tried to deceive him with a dryugh, but I was trembling inwardly. There is a change of clothes and travel expenses in this big baggage. ¡­ As expected, I couldn¡¯t do without preparing a change of clothes and travel expenses, so I brought them. ¡°¡­ I, is that so?¡± ¡°T, that¡¯s right! Women have various needs, alright!¡± I¡¯m d I was able to somehow coax Celsior. ¡­ I have never been so thankful that Celsior has not dated any girls before. Neither have I though. I have only gone out with Rishell before. ¡°Then, we are off~¡± ¡°See youter.¡± Calling out to Keith who was seeing us off, we left the house. ¡­ I was too merry I forgot. About the person Keith and Otousama were talking about. ¡°Whoa~ so many people!¡± For now, we have arrived and there were as many shops as rumored, but¡­ the number of people here is incredible. People, people, so many people even the intersections in Shibuya wouldn¡¯tpare. ¡­ Nauseating. ¡°¡­ So, Celsior. Where is the bookstore?¡± ¡°Ah, I brought a map!¡± Celsior was about to walk while looking at the map, so snatched it from his hands. ¡­ Celsior was making a sad face, but I ignored him. If I left it to Celsior, it would take us triple the time to arrive for sure. ¡°¡­ Ah.¡± ¡­ When I looked at the map, the store Oswald suggested and I was heading towards was nearby. ¡­ Good, let¡¯s slip to the carriage while Celsior is looking for the book. ¡°¡­ Ermm¡­ this way.¡± Diligently reading the map, we somehow managed to arrive at our destination. To think it would take us thirty minutes¡­ ¡­ I was wondering how Oswald could arrange a carriage at a ce with so many people, but there are apparently ces where carriages can park in ces with many stores like this. Several carriages were stopped before the store Celsior was heading to. ¡°¡­ It¡¯s big.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Celsior¡¯s ce of destination was a three-story bookstore, each floor had arge number of bookshelves with books packed tightly together. Celsior¡¯s face brightened and he started flipping the pages of a book from the bookshelf. ¡­ ¡°Decline of the Noble Society¡±, what kind of book are you reading, Celsior? Did something happen¡­? When I looked at Celsior¡¯s face while thinking so, he was reading that book with glee. ¡­ How can you read something so difficult? ¡°¡­ Celsior, I will take a look at the novels section.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When I called out to Celsior, thinking whether he even heard my voice, he returned a half-hearted reply. ¡­ Why did that make me feel a bit lonely? Oneechan is sad. Confirming that Celsior wasn¡¯t looking at me, I quickly sped towards the entrance. ¡°N~¡­ which carriage do I get in¡­?¡± Oswald told me to not get exposed to others, so it might be disguised and hard to tell. Going out went fine, but I can¡¯t tell which carriage I should get in. ¡­ While feeling at a loss, a hand pped on my shoulder. ¡°Hii!?¡± ¡°So, sorry, Olga! I saw you at a loss from the carriage, so¡­¡± The one who pped on my shoulder was Oswald. Apparently, he was unable to just watch me be at a loss and got off the carriage. ¡­ Just how weird my voice was? I have been recently letting out some strange noises, my throat must be getting weird. ¡°¡­ Olga? Are you prepared?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡­ I¡¯d be lying if I said that I don¡¯t feel any reluctance leaving Celsior and others. I love them, but my life is important. It can¡¯t be reced with anything. Taking ast look at Celsior in the bookstore, I got in the carriage. Chapter 34: Surprise

Chapter 34: Surprise

Oswald signaled the driver, and the carriage started running. ¡°¡­ Is this really all right with you?¡± Oswald asked me who was looking down. ¡­ Is it all right with me? What is, I wonder? You mean casting everyone away to live in the countryside? Or being here without saying anything to Celsior? It¡¯s probably both, no? By saving my life, I cut ties with everyone. ¡­ Anyone would choose their life if they were pressed to choose, and I also have no regrets choosing that choice. ¡°¡­ Yes, this is fine.¡± ¡­ Guessing something from the words I said, Oswald said ¡°I see¡± and didn¡¯t ask anymore. At the same time, while feeling his kindness, I was also attacked by feelings of guilt. ¡­ Even though everyone cherishes me. ¡­ Eei, at this rate, my state of mind will loop endlessly. I¡¯m d I can live in the countryside. I¡¯m d I won¡¯t have to trouble everyone anymore. I decided only to think such. ¡°¡­ Well, have a drink. This is apparently famous even throughout the town.¡± Saying such, Oswald took out a beverage from somewhere. I certainly am thirsty, but¡­ ¡­ I will be scared if you take something like that right now. ¡°¡­ Haah, thanks.¡± I took it into my hands. A light brown caf¨¦ auit? was in the cup made of a simr material to PET bottles. I stealthily whiffed the aroma. ¡­ Ah, it seems to be safe. I have been taught to distinguish the scent of poison since young, but it didn¡¯t match any of the scents I have remembered. Moreover, to be fine even after drinking a poison, it was added to my meals with little amounts. No, is this a manga? ¡­ To think that practice would be useful. Putting the cup to my mouth, I swallowed the beverage. ¡°Ah, delicious-¡± It tasted like coffee with milk just like its appearances suggested, and it made me feel rxed. ¡°Right?¡± Oswald smiled. ¡­ Is Oswald not going to drink? Does he have only for one? ¡°Oswald, what about y¡­!?.¡± The moment I was about to ask if Oswald is not going to drink, my field of vision shook. I thought whether the carriage encountered an ident, but when I looked up at Oswald, I noticed that it was only me who fell. ¡­ I remembered one important point that I have forgotten. ¡°In case you doubt whether that which you have received is poison, don¡¯t taste it before the other side drinks or eats it.¡± Even though that was supposed to be one of the important points of defense against poisons. ¡­ Oswald was kind to me up until now, and I trusted him because he was Lance¡¯s friend. However, it seems that it was a mistake. ¡°What, did¡­ you.¡± ¡°¡­ To think you would get caught so easily.¡± Oswald looked at me with such cold gaze it made me shocked. His attitude was so different from before that I opened my eyes wide unconsciously. ¡°¡­ It seems that you have checked by smelling it, but unfortunately for you, it was a new variety of sleeping pills. It¡¯s odorless, so you wouldn¡¯t be able to notice no matter what it was put into.¡± ¡­ I was taught to deal with poisons, but I know nothing about sleeping pills. That¡¯s because mainly poison is used to deal with the royalty and nobility during assassinations. Sleeping pills that only make the victim sleep don¡¯t have much use. ¡­ So that means Oswald doesn¡¯t intend to kill me? Then, just what¡­? Seeing through my question, Oswald spoke himself before I could ask. ¡°¡­ Ahh, you are thinking about what I n on doing with you, right? ¡­ It¡¯s a revenge.¡± ¡°Reven¡­ ge?¡± Feeling my vision getting gradually blurrier and my thoughts vague, I looked at Oswald. I don¡¯t have any strength left in my body, so it took me my all just to look up. ¡­ Not good, I am terribly sleepy. ¡°That¡¯s right. The same thing you did to Serena, First Prince, and Sherina.¡± ¡­ Then, does it guy have any grudges against me¡­? This was definitely my first time seeing Oswald though? I don¡¯t think I have met him when I was young like it¡¯s often in manga, but what then? ¡­ Not good, my head isn¡¯t working anymore. Moreover, this world is already way too different to keep using the game story as a reference. In the first ce, Oswald didn¡¯t exist in the game. It¡¯s not that my memory is bad. I have no doubts about that. ¡°¡­ Ugh.¡± ¡°Are you about to reach your limit? ¡­ You won¡¯t be dying when you wake up, you should feel relieved.¡± ¡­ As if I could! I thought so in my mind, but I was truly reaching my limit, so even Oswald¡¯s face looked blurry to me. ¡­ I don¡¯t know where I will be taken if I fall asleep like this. I desperately tried to keep my eyes open, but I was obstructed by horrible drowsiness and closed them. ¡­ Just before closing my eyes, I felt that Oswald was making a sad face, but even that immediately disappeared into the darkness. Chapter 35: I woke up

Chapter 35: I woke up

¡­ I hear voices from somewhere. Someone is quarreling with another, it seems. ¡°¡­ Oswald Ricks! Are you not listening to what I say!?¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯m telling you that the deal won¡¯te through if you turn her into damaged goods beforehand.¡± ¡­ Whoa, they are saying something dangerous. Rather, who is ¡°her¡±? Me? That¡¯s me, isn¡¯t it? Just look at the situation. ¡­ I have not opened my eyes yet though. ¡­ Still, one of those people talking did say ¡°Oswald¡±, did he not? It appears that Oswald is talking with someone I do not know. ¡­ Just what is it about? I don¡¯t have any memories after Oswald made me drink the drug. I have been most likely sleeping until now. It seems that I wasying down on a t ce, but it¡¯s hard on top of being extremely cold, like a stone or concrete. ¡­ Because I was sleeping on the floor, my body is hurting a lot. I will press chargester, alright? ¡­ Rather, I¡¯d like to grasp the situation, so I should be opening my eyes soon though. ¡°I want to clear up my twenty-year-old resentment though¡­!¡± ¡­? twenty-year-old resentment? That¡¯s quite a long resentment you have there. This person that is talking with Oswald apparently has extremely obstinate character. ¡°¡­ That¡¯s why I am telling you to endure for a little longer.¡± Oswald¡¯s voice was extremely cold unlike his cheery voice at the school. A coldness exceeded even Rishell. Far from absolute zero. ¡°¡­ Are you all right not being able to take revenge just because of viting this girl?¡± ¡°¡­ Ku! You better remember this, you brat!¡± The person Oswald was talking left thanks to his sound argument¡­ no, I don¡¯t know what kind of sound argument was that, but he left the room while roughly breathing out. Bang! the door closed. ¡°¡­ Haah, the head of the Arsale House is a troublesome one.¡± So said Oswald, but I have no knowledge of someone with such family name. Otousama and Okaasama seem to associate with many nobles, but it¡¯s not like I uncover everyone¡­ While thinking such, going in circles, Oswald approached. Not good, not good! I don¡¯t what he will do to me if he realizes that I am not asleep anymore! I closed my eyes hard, and pretended to breathe calmly. ¡­ But, it was useless. ¡°¡­ Olga, you are awake, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡­ To think he would utter such manga-ish line in a real life. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t passionate, but hard-boiled. ¡­ I opened my eyes while thinking about something iprehensible. When I opened my eyes, Oswald stood before me wearing the same clothes, making the same expression, wearing the same shoes. Even though everything¡¯s supposed to be the same, I felt that he was different in some way. ¡°¡­ When did you notice?¡± ¡°Since that pig snapped because he couldn¡¯t vite you.¡± No, you noticed from the moment I woke up? What is this fellow? Is he perhaps an assassin too? ¡­ Was my breathing the problem? That would be gross if he noticed from that though. While thinking something extremely rude, I looked into Oswald¡¯s eyes. ¡°¡­ What do you want from me?¡± This is what I don¡¯t understand the most. I did not know Oswald at all until I got to know him through Lance. I don¡¯t remember the names of all my ssmates, so people from the other sses¡­ eh, let¡¯s leave that aside. The problem is that I had unconditionally believed Oswald. Although sweet words would absolutely never work on me. It¡¯s probably because I have seen him as Lance¡¯s friend. ¡­ I trusted him too much. Even though I would have never gone if I knew this would happen¡­ Well, I can¡¯t see the future, so it cannot be helped. I¡¯m not like a certain futuristic robot after all. ¡­ I have not seen my future sinceing to this world¡­ I hope it won¡¯t end here though. Leaving the beloved robot aside, I seem to be valuable to Oswald for some reason. He might be trying to get my family involved too. ¡°¡­ I detest your little brother.¡± ¡°¡­ Why?¡± Celsior is not a child that would make others want to kidnap people. We have been a family (although a fake one) for a long time, so I know that much. ¡­ It would be different if he was wearing a mask like Rishell, but Celsior¡¯s thoughts easily project on his face. ¡°¡­ What? Has he taken your woman? Even though he told me that he never went on a date before.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it!? ¡­ Seems like you areposed enough to joke around.¡± Wrong. This is only to regain my usual, calm way of speaking. The truth is, I¡¯m scared. I don¡¯t know when I am going to die or how will I die. Taking a philosophic view that dying anytime is all right might be good, but that¡¯s not possible for me. Aren¡¯t I here because I cut ties with my family and friends to survive? Chapter 36: Danger

Chapter 36: Danger

¡°Then, what is it? I can think only of a womanizer when I look at you.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t your image of me too terrible¡­?¡¹ It¡¯s not. You are at fault for sending Eliza and me amorous nces. You are reaping what you sow. Look, because of you, my honorifics havepletely disappeared. ¡°¡­ My parents were killed¡­ one day, when I was very young, they were killed when visiting the castle. I was saved, but my parents¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Eh?¡± Celsior killed Oswald¡¯s parents¡­? There¡¯s no way Celsior would do something like that. That child is way too softhearted after all. Moreover, it wouldn¡¯t be possible from the age point of view. ¡°¡­ Not like that, it wasn¡¯t your little brother¡­ but his parents. The real ones.¡± Oswald guessed my doubts and answered them with a bitter smile. ¡­ Celsior¡¯s real parents? Celsior¡¯s parents are my rtives and have already passed away. That¡¯s why he was taken to our house. ¡°¡­ Celsior¡¯s parents are already dead though?¡± ¡°¡­ That¡¯s right. Why don¡¯t I take revenge against their son then?¡± ¡­ What is this fellow saying? I cannot imagine parents of that gentle Celsior doing something like that, but let¡¯s say they did. I can¡¯t say that taking revenge on Celsior, as a result, is good though. Moreover, I don¡¯t understand the reasoning behind kidnapping me when wanting to take revenge against Celsior. ¡°¡­ It¡¯s not like your parents were killed by Celsior though¡­¡± ¡°I know that!¡± Oswald suddenly shouted out loud, making my body tremble. ¡°¡­ I understand that, why did they have to die¡­ I mean, my Otousama and Okaasama were such kind people and yet they got killed. Even though they didn¡¯t do anything wrong. That¡¯s why, I will¡­¡± Oswald seemed toe to his senses after saying all that. ¡°¡­ Anyhow, I won¡¯t feel satisfied until I kill your little brother.¡± ¡°Wha, you can¡¯t!¡± Even though he was saying ¡°Revenge¡± until now, Oswald let out the word ¡°Kill¡± from his mouth just now. ¡­ I can¡¯t help but feel frightened by that. I understand Oswald¡¯s feelings. At the very least, his loving parents were killed at that time. However, targeting the son just because the one who should be the target of his revenge is already dead is wrong. Celsior has no rtion to him whatsoever after all. This is just an outburst of anger. ¡°¡­ Celsior definitely won¡¯t get killed by someone like you.¡± I said so while ring at Oswald. Oswald whose tone returned back to normal shrugged his shoulders and spoke. ¡°¡­ I thought so. In fact, the patrol around your house is so strict I couldn¡¯t even approach it.¡± ¡°¡­ Then-¡± ¡°Yeah, revenge wouldn¡¯t be possible even if I went.¡± I breathed out in relief. I don¡¯t know how long I slept for, but looking outside from the high window, it¡¯s already night. Celsior has surely returned home by now. If that¡¯s the case, then all that¡¯s left is for him to get protected by the guards and escorts. Moreover, Celsior himself can fight to some extent. ¡­ It will be probably fine. While thinking such, my body grew weak. ¡°¡­ That¡¯s why I kidnapped you.¡± ¡°¡­ What.¡± Oswald slowly approached me. ¡°¡­ What will your little brother think when I vite and then kill you right in front of him?¡± Oswald grinned. His expression was the most disgusting up until now, showing his true intentions. ¡­ These are Oswald¡¯s true feelings, huh. Chills ran up my body. ¡°¡­ I see, you are going to kill Celsior after viting me in front of him, huh.¡± ¡°Correct¡­ snatching the chastity of his beloved elder sister, he will die in despair and sadness¡­ it will suffice for revenge, don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡­ Garbage. I bit my lip. Even though I thought that I could live in the countryside where I wouldn¡¯t get anyone involved. And yet, Celsior got involved as a result of wanting a slow life. ¡­ In the end, anything I do might be of no use. Such thought crossed my mind. ¡°¡­ Ahh, I have already sent him a letter, informing him that you are in my hands¡­ I have also let him know that I would rape and kill you unless hees alone.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Haven¡¯t you been saying something really dangerous since a while ago-!? I might incur more of his anger if I said something, so I kept silent. Seeing me shut up, Oswald sighed. ¡°¡­ Well, I will vite you, but I won¡¯t kill you¡­ I want to see how your parents are going to deal with you after all.¡± My body leaped up. ¡­ My parents are extremely gentle. At the very least, they have continued pouring their love to me since I was born all the way to the annulment of my engagement. ¡­ Such parents, would they be cold to me? That¡¯s not possible. However, while I was thinking it was impossible, my heart was freezing. What if they started hating me? What will I do if they cast me away? Such feelings were surging within me. ¡­ A chemical reaction urred. ¡­ Why did it turn out like this? Even though I have been trying to avoid this. Even though I have removed the death gs in the first ce, why did one came from over here!? The inside of my chest started burning. ¡°¡­ Now then, your little brother is about to arrive, so¡­¡± Oswald straddled me. ¡°Shall we begin?¡± Saying such, heid his hands on my clothes. That moment, I felt anger so hard that a vein emerged on my forehead. ¡­ I have head-butted Oswald with all of my might. Chapter 37: Hard-headed

Chapter 37: Hard-headed

©¤©¤©¤Gotchiiiiiin! A sound of impact resounded inside the room. ¡°Ow¡­!¡± Receiving my head with his forehead, as soon as Oswald¡¯s body weight on me decreased, I pulled my legs and kicked Oswald¡¯s abdomen with all of my might. ¡°Gah¡­¡± My kick to Oswald¡¯s abdomen seemed to be a clean hit as he squatted down and groaned. In the meanwhile, I took a distance from Oswald. ¡­ I separated at least by 5m from him, yes. ¡°¡­ Y, you don¡¯t do things the women way, huh¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your business though.¡± A person like you has been defeated by a woman. By the way, I am extremely hard-headed. Once before, I thrust my head into a window ss, but it didn¡¯t leave a single wound, so it¡¯s quite something. ¡­ I got scolded by Keith¡§¡¯s expressionless face though. That was a scary one. ¡°Rather! Oswald, you bastard! You must think of holding women you don¡¯t even know quite often, don¡¯t you!?¡± Since I smoothly separated from Oswald, my anger has resurfaced once again. On top of wanting to kill my little brother, he¡¯s even trying to vite me!? As a result, I ended up retorting in an iprehensible way. ¡°¡­ Y, you angry about that?¡± ¡°¡­ Indeed.¡± He would indeed question that, no¡­? What I thought and what I said¡­ I made a mistake and I chose my words poorly. While the delicate atmosphere floated, my cheeks cramped. ¡°¡­ No, well. They are just a fling¡­¡± ¡°Are you stupid!? It wouldn¡¯t end being just a fling for me, you know!?¡± My chastity was in danger, you know!? This was much more dangerous than walking into Albert¡¯s room. Oswald was straddling me after all. For the first time in my life, I was grateful to the hardness of my head and the strength of my kicks. Thank you. ¡°Eh, ah, yeah, sorry¡­¡± The hell is this? Oswald immediately apologized with a nervous face, and his words floated around my mind. ¡­ Where did the tense atmosphere from just a little while ago go to? I looked into the face of Oswald who was sitting on the ground. The fully loaded creepy smile is nowhere to be seen on the current Oswald¡¯s face. ¡°¡­ By the way, Olga.¡± ¡°Eh.¡± Oswald looked at me with a troubled face then smiled. ¡­ What, even though I was nning on taking advantage of this iprehensible atmosphere and stealthily returning home¡­ ¡°¡­ Have you forgotten that I have one more aplice in this building?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Simultaneously with Oswald¡¯s words, I tried turning around as I felt a presence behind me. But, that didn¡¯t happen. ¡°¡­ Hmph, youngster. You should have done as I told you from the start!¡± ¡­ Because after hearing the voice of the presence¡¯s owner, my right wrist got seized. When I tried to at least confirm the opponent¡¯s face, I somehow managed to turn my body around. ¡°Geh.¡± Unconsciously leaking voice fro my mouth, I hurriedly closed it. This is bad, I thought, but he seemed to be absorbed in conversing with Oswald and hasn¡¯t noticed. ¡­ Oswald seemed to have noticed, as he looked at me with a face that was saying ¡°don¡¯t mind it¡±. ¡­ So, why did I raise my voice? ¡­ That¡¯s because the person who seized my wrist was extremely simr to a pig. A body that jiggled as he walked, hair that nearly all disappeared, low body height, and two small eyes buried inside the meat on his face. ¡­ Amazing, I didn¡¯t think that a person who looked like a pig so much could exist. ¡°¡­ That¡¯s why I told you! You should have let me deflower this girl right away.¡± ¡°The Rifald House would go back on their word then, and you will get broken by the men on her side in a fit of rage, surely.¡± So you do know, Oswald. It won¡¯t probably end with breaking though. I believe that all bones in your bodies would get fractured. Does that what was it again¡­ Alrotten¡­ Alsare? know that I am friends with Rishell? ¡­ Not good, I can¡¯t recall his name. I am the type who forgets unnecessary information that I have no interest in. ¡°W, what¡­?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know? That very Rishell-sama is among her best friends, you know?¡± What do you mean by ¡°that very¡±. You are way too afraid of Rishell. Well, he¡¯s a specialist in being malicious! So he¡¯s not that wrong. ¡°¡­ If you¡¯d like your House to get smashed, how about you do as you please?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine, I will restrain myself!¡± Isn¡¯t this fellow too weak? If you don¡¯t have the resolve to kidnap, then I would like you not to kidnap anyone in the first ce. No, it¡¯s not like I want to get vited, but. ¡­ The moment I thought so in my mind, ©¤©¤©¤Bam! ¡°¡±¡±!?¡±¡±¡± A sound of something being destroyed resounded, and the door of the room shook. ¡°What is it!?¡± I shook off the loosened hand of the pig bastard, and escaped to the corner of the room. ¡­ Well, I generally know who it is, so I am not that worried. Those two should be the ones to worry. ¡­ The footsteps that kicked open the door were gradually approaching this room. ¡­ Is it Rishell? Is it Lance? I wonder who? Their anger is not ordinary, so both will be scary. ¡­ My expectations were wrong though. The moment the pig bastard grasped my neck with his hands and seized me like a mugger, ©¤©¤©¤Bang! The door smashed to pieces, and a figure of a shadow gradually emerged from inside. ¡°¡­ Eh?¡± ¡°¡­ Release my Elder sister, you scum.¡± ¡­ The one who stood there with an obviously mad face and a crumbled letter in his hand was Celsior. Chapter 38: Nothing but ill-intent?

Chapter 38: Nothing but ill-intent?

¡°Eh, Ce, Celsior¡­?¡± Celsior who entered through the destroyed door was like a different person. His lovely face was warped in anger, his usual looks nowhere to be found. ¡°¡­ Release my Elder sister, you pig bastard.¡± Ah, he looks like a pig even to Celsior. Oswald said so too in spite of being his aplice¡­ he must look like that to everyone then. ¡­ Don¡¯t mind it, head of the Arsale House. ¡°¡­ Who are you calling a pig bastard! Do you think that I won¡¯t snap your Elder sister¡¯s neck the next time you insult me!?¡± Saying that, the pig bastard thrust the sword that was ced against my neck towards Celsior. ¡­ No, we are separated by 5 meters. It won¡¯t reach him at all though. At any rate, this is the only potential time the sword won¡¯t hurt me. ¡­ Confirming that both the sword and pig bastard are facing away from me, I threw my head backwards towards the pig bastard with all of my might and head-butted his face. ¡°Uoraah!¡± ¡°Gufu¡­!?¡± ¡­ I feel that I let out a voice unbing of a woman, but I would like you to ignore that. ¡°E, elder sister¡­!?¡± I, who separated from the pig bastard who released me after receiving the impact of my head in his face ran towards Celsior¡¯s side¡­ or at least that was supposed to happen. That¡¯s because Oswald got in my way. ¡°That¡¯s as far as you go.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Oswald caught the hand of me who was rushing towards Celsior, easily pulled me by my arm and we entered the posture simr to the pig bastard¡¯s from a while ago. ¡­ Seizing the arm of a running person, what would you do if I fell down!? ¡­ Is what I thought, but I would be called unable to read the mood if I said that in this situation, so I stopped myself. ¡°¡­ Release my Elder sister.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t want to.¡± Oswald replied with his normal tone to Celsior¡¯s frighteningly low voice, but I could feel anger drifting in the air. ¡­ Oswald intended to use me to take revenge on Celsior. This situation must be the very best for him. ¡°¡­ You should learn the sorrow of losing your own family.¡± ¡­ Huh, did I mishear? Somehow, I felt like he is intending to kill me though? You said you would only vite me a moment ago, did you not!? I¡¯d rather not, no absolutely don¡¯t want that! ¡°¡­ You are the fellow who wrote the letter then?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± The letter Celsior held rustled as he opened it. It was crumbled because he held it too tightly, the letters were blurred as if wet from water, however, he still managed to read it in one way or another. Celsior began reading the letter. Is he reading it for consideration of myself? ¡°¡­ Dear Celsior Rifald-sama. Your elder sister is in my care. If you would like her returned, pleasee to a deserted house located on the way to Rinburg. Furthermore, please consider your Oneesama¡¯s chastity lost if you don¡¯te by today. Recognize the deeds of your parents.¡± Celsior read the letter in one breath, smacked his lips and threw the letter away after tearing it apart. ¡­ He¡¯s apletely different person though. Where did his cute little brother character disappear to¡­? ¡°¡­ What are you nning?¡± ¡°Exactly what was written on there?¡± Right, this fellow is trying to put the contents of the letter into realization. ¡­ Just what would happen if Celsior didn¡¯t arrive before I got vited? ¡­ He said that he has no resentment towards me, but I do not think he would release me without doing anything. That wouldn¡¯t hurt Celsior in no way after all. Oswald must understand that. The worst likely possibility would be getting killed after being vited and have my dead body thrown at the Rifald House. His original purpose would be achieved and Celsior would receive great mental damage. Such damage to his mentality would one day appear in his actions. ¡­ Celsior is usually careful so he rarely makes mistakes (excluding his no sense of direction), therefore if he fails, he fails greatly. For example, this happened when he was still a young child. One day, Celsior and I were ying in a room as always. ¡­ We had a small quarrel when we were finishing ying as usual, and I have ended up saying ¡°I hate you!¡± to him¡­ ¡­ It was terrible after that. He was extremely disheartened, and he failed at everything he did. ¡­ He was apparently depressed because I told him that I hated him. Well, it was my fault for making him cry¡­ Our parents who couldn¡¯t let Celsior be like that made me apologize to him. Well, in other words. Oswald sent the letter to Celsior, knowing that he would receive a shock. ¡­ I thought that you might be a stalker, but there¡¯s the kidnapping, sexual assault, murder, and all kinds of other things you are guilty of¡­ I thought so with my heart beating nervously as the two red at each other. Chapter 39: Resolving the misunderstanding

Chapter 39: Resolving the misunderstanding

¡°¡­ In the first ce, what resentments do you have against me? You wrote about deeds of my parents in the letter¡­¡± ¡°¡­ My parents were killed by your father. My parents were cut down by your father when they went to the castle!¡± Oswald spat out while ring at Celsior. ¡­ Celsior made a ¡°Haah?¡± face. Of course, he would. Oswald told him that about his parents who passed away when he was a little child¡­ moreover while restraining his sister. ¡°¡­ Even if you tell me that about my parents¡­ I don¡¯t even remember the faces of my parents though.¡± ¡°¡­ Even so, I had no choice but to do this! I have no other person to take revenge on beside you!¡± While shouting iprehensibly, Oswald walked towards Celsior while holding a small dagger against me. He lost sight of the reality because of anger that umted over many years and directed it towards Celsior. ¡­ He probably judged that Celsior wouldn¡¯t be able to counterattack if he used me as a shield. It¡¯s my first time seeing him angry, but his true nature didn¡¯t change. ¡°Stop it¡­¡± I frantically squeezed a voice out of me, but it obviously didn¡¯t reach Oswald. Oswald was muttering as if possessed while slowly approaching Celsior. ¡°¡­ Run away, Celsior.¡± I called out such to Celsior while enduring Oswald¡¯s strong grip on my arms. At this rate, Celsior will get stabbed by Oswald. It seems that he¡¯s not intending to kill me for now, but Celsior should escape by any means. ¡­ And yet. ¡°¡­ No way, it¡¯s not possible for me to leave Elder sister behind.¡± ¡°Celsior¡­¡± This kindhearted little brother of mine prioritizes me even in this situation. ¡­ Even though he should be putting the priority on his well-being at least at a time like this. Even though I tried to escape from everyone because I find my life precious, Celsior came to rescue me. Even though there are humans worthier than me of his rescue, his life is now on the verge of crisis. ¡­ Even though Oswald is saying that, there¡¯s no way to prove whether it¡¯s true or not, moreover, as if I can stay silent and let him kill! ¡°¡­ Oswald.¡± There was no reaction even when I called his name. His consciousness seems to be focused only on revenge. ¡°¡­ Ugh.¡± The distance to Celsior has already closed to about 1 meter. If nothing is done, Celsior will die from bleeding out in about thirty seconds. ¡­ I absolutely don¡¯t want to see that. I at least tried to distract Oswald by scratching his hand that was holding my neck, but he did not react. ¡­ Adrenalin? ¡°¡­ Die.¡± Atst, Oswald arrived in front of Celsior. ¡­ Oswald raised his dagger overhead. Celsiorughed calmly. ¡°Sto©¤©¤©¤¡± ©¤©¤©¤Bang! The moment I tried to shout stop it, the wall on my left disappeared. ¡­ No, you might not understand what I¡¯m trying to say here, I didn¡¯t mean it metaphorically, but literally. The wooden wall that should have been at my left has broken into pieces and danced in the air. ¡­ Several figures appeared among the splinters. ¡°What have you done to Olga and Celsior? I¡¯m going to kill ya?¡± ¡°Olga-sama, Celsior-sama! Are you all right!?¡± ¡°¡­ That¡¯s not very admirable of you, involving innocent people in your revenge.¡± ¡°¡­ How?¡± Those who appeared were Lance with a fiendish re, Keith who had a rare, nearly teary face, and Rishell who wasn¡¯t smiling. Oswald stared dumbfounded, but he panicked and pressed the dagger against my neck. ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t get any closer than this.¡± Seeing that, theplexions of Rishell and others changed. The glint in their eyes was sharp enough to kill. ¡°¡­ What is your purpose? Trying to approach me, expressly.¡± Said Lance. As I thought, he wasn¡¯t aware. That Oswald was going for revenge. ¡°¡­ For revenge against Olga¡¯s little brother. My parents were killed by his father.¡± How many times have I heard this exnation? How many times do I have to see the pained face of Oswald when he talks about it? ¡°¡­ I know nothing about that.¡± Celsior denied Lance who turned towards him with a ¡°Is that so?¡± face. Well, his parents passed away when he was a very small child, so it¡¯s only natural that he doesn¡¯t know. He doesn¡¯t even remember their faces, so there¡¯s no way he would know about something like that. ¡°¡­ Yes, there¡¯s no mistake.¡± A voice spilled from an unexpected ce. ¡­ It was Rishell. But, why would Rishell say something like that¡­? ¡°Celsior has shown me the contents of the letter, so I have checked the documents at the castle.¡± Rishell said with a smile. ¡­ Even though I was certain they wouldn¡¯t do something like that because they were parents of that Celsior. ¡°See, I told you! Therefore, I¡­¡± ¡°However, the one at wrong isn¡¯t Celsior, but your parents.¡± Rishell fired cold words over Oswald¡¯s loud voice. ¡°¡­ Your parents died because they have indulged themselves with the tax money they were entrusted to collect in their fief.¡± ¡°Wha¡­¡± Oswald was so shocked his voice wasn¡¯t able toe out. The dagger which he held in his hand fell to the ground. ¡°T, that can¡¯t be¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s the truth¡­ the reason Celsior¡¯s parents killed your parents is because they wouldn¡¯t stop their usurpation no matter what was told to them¡­ when they were approached with evidence and told to give themselves in¡­ your parents attacked in frenzy and were met with self-defense.¡± So they died like that¡­ Rather, it means that Oswald¡¯s parents were actually the ones at fault. Even though they were gentle in front of him, they were tormenting the poption of the fief behind his back. Chapter 40: End of the incident

Chapter 40: End of the incident

¡°¡­ Then, as for what I did¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Meaningless criminal act.¡± When Lance dered so bluntly, Oswald stood still with an absentminded face. It naturally would be so. The people he hated did, in fact,mit no sin, and it was his own parents who sinned instead. There is no mistaking that his parents ended up dying, but that wasn¡¯t the fault of Celsior¡¯s parents. ¡°¡­ Certainly, I was told to hide behind a pir by my parents and I only saw blood flowing out of their bodies, but¡­ to think something like that happened.¡± Oswald apparently only saw his parents being killed and did not hear the conversation they had before that. ¡­ I¡¯m d that Celsior¡¯s parents were proven innocent. Though Celsior doesn¡¯t even remember their faces, he would surely not like if his parents were called criminals. ¡­ Rather, Oswald. If you only saw them being killed, how about you investigate a little more¡­? ¡°¡­ Were you trying to harm Olga-sama and Celsior-sama only from the fact that you have seen your parents getting killed?¡± Thinking the same thing as me, Keith asked. ¡­ Well, his tone didn¡¯t sound impressed. It was freezing cold though. ¡­ Aren¡¯t all capture targets too scary when angry¡­? ¡°¡­ No, that¡¯s not it. I¡­ was offered revenge by the head of Arsale House over here.¡± Oswald turned towards the direction where the pig bastard was rolling. The pig bastard showed no signs of getting up as he was even now hugging the floor. How long is he going to roll around from a single head-butt of a frail (?) girl. ¡°¡­ Is that the truth? From what I investigated, he is something like your stepfather, is he not?¡± ¡°Eh, is that so?¡± From the way he spoke with the pig bastard, I thought he was cooperating with him just because he had no other choice though? ¡°Your family names are different, no?¡± ¡°¡­ Well, I am supposed to seed the House in name only. In fact, he had adopted me only to get his hands on my House¡¯s remaining money.¡± ¡°What a scum.¡± You are way too straightforward, Lance. I had gotten the same impression, but there are things that shouldn¡¯t be let out in society¡­ ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°Certainly.¡± ¡°I am of the same opinion.¡± Oy there, don¡¯t agree with him, you three. No Celsior, you were about to die just a little while ago, you know? Have you not recovered way too fast? ¡°¡­ Where is the Crown Prince!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he in here!? The wall is broken!¡± ¡­ When the people looked closely to investigate why the wall copsed, they realized that it was cleanly cut with a sword. ¡­ When I looked towards Lance, he averted his gaze. So it was you? No, I rather think that cutting a wall into such small cubes is incredible, yeah. ¡°¡­ Ahh, is this how far I go?¡± Oswaldughed thinly to himself. My words were clogged up. ¡­ He certainly kidnapped me and tried to kill Celsior. However, he really seemed to be having fun when he was with Lance, so I can hardly think that what he showed was fake. ¡­ But, I don¡¯t know how to express that in words. ¡°¡­ Was it fun?¡± Lance¡¯s sudden mutter entered my ears. Unusual for Lance, his voice seemed somehow lonely and sad. ¡°¡­ Eh?¡± ¡°Did you have fun being with me?¡± Lance¡¯s voice had no intention of condemning Oswald, he seemed to be simply asking Oswald a question. ¡­ Feeling that was the case, Oswald smiled and looked at Lance. ¡°¡­ Yeah, I did.¡± Once he said that, he looked at me and Celsior. ¡°¡­ Sorry, Olga, Celsior. I don¡¯t think what I did can be forgiven with an apology. I am truly sorry for misunderstanding on my own, and hurting you in the process.¡± When I looked at Oswald who lowered his head, I believed that he really thought so. ¡­ Celsior was still making an unconvinced face. ¡­ However, he will probablye to us again once he atones for his crimes. It won¡¯t be possible this time, but I really hope we can get along in the future. ¡­ While I was thinking so, a guard who came through the broken wall took Oswald and looked at the head of the Arsale House who has yet to regain consciousness. ¡°¡­ Haaaaah!? Wasn¡¯t that aplete misunderstanding then!?¡± One day passed since then. Thepletely exhausted me who returned was severally scolded by Aira, Keith, and my parents. ¡­ I certainly feel sorry, but I couldn¡¯t help but think ¡®My life was on the line, you know?¡¯. And so, the reason I have shouted just now was because I havee to know the reason the head of the Arsale House tried to harm me. ¡°¡­ Indeed, it was aplete outburst of anger.¡± Otousama said as he sighed deeply. ¡­ I was told that his hatees from a long time ago when Okaasama was called a belle of society whom the head of Arsale House obstinately pursued only to get harshly rejected by her in the public. ¡­ Okaasama is certainly pretty, but following a woman like that would make you a stalker, no? He would surely get a stern warning if police existed in this world. ¡°¡­ I am sorry about that, Olga. I was just too beautiful.¡± No, Okaasama. You are not wrong, okay? You are not wrong, but¡­ you sound extremely narcissist. Ah~ gee~ Otousama, don¡¯t hold Okaasama¡¯s shoulder. Don¡¯t kiss in front of me. Don¡¯t do skinship in front of your children! And apparently, the person Otousama and Keith were talking about was the pig bastard. It appears that he had seen me somewhere and got ovee with greed to vite and dominate me, who resembled Okaasama. He, who set his heart on that was hanging around me recently, so Keith and Otousama were vignt of him. So I heard from Rishell. Simply disgusting. I have not encountered a stalker before¡­ It would be a problem if I did though. ¡­ After that, Oswald was put to trial and was subjected to forcedbor in rural areas. A punishment like that seems to be a light one for his crimes. By the way, the pig bastard was apparently thrown into the jail. I would like him to get along with Albert and others by all means. Idiots should get along well. ¡­ The castle¡¯s prison is slowly bing a den of thieves though. I sighed. Chapter 41: Punishment

Chapter 41: Punishment

¡°Olgaaaaa!¡± ¡°Ugu!?¡± ¡­ Just now, I have arrived at the nobility school. Eh? What did I let out a voice resembling a crushed frog? That¡¯s because I got embraced by Eliza! Deja vu! ¡°Olga, I was worried, you know!? Are you all right!?¡± ¡°Ugh, fine, let me¡­¡± I am happy that she worried about me, really. However, her embrace is way too tight. It¡¯s not like I dislike it, but¡­ Eliza just has too much strength! ¡­ She¡¯s already on a level where she would crush her opponent¡¯s hand during a handshake. ¡°¡­ Hey there, let her go, Eliza. Olga¡¯splexion is beginning to look like that of a zombie.¡± How rude! Is what I would like to say, but I cannot deny it. Right now, my face is probably extremely pale. ¡°What are you saying, Dante! Olga would be cute even as a zombie!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the problem here.¡± Lance interjected with a stunned expression. Rishell was looking at us with a ¡°What are these fellows doing?¡± look. No, I would like if you did not include me. ¡°¡­ Everyone, Olga must be tired mentally. Let¡¯s leave it at that please.¡± If Rishell didn¡¯t stop them, Dante, Lance, and Eliza would most likely quarrel endlessly. ¡­ Halfway in, I just watched the three-person exchange vacantly. They really get along. ¡°¡­ Still, I was shocked! The moment I heard Olga got abducted, I thought of going mad!¡± ¡°You were so disordered you shattered a few windows.¡± Yesterday, in other words, the day I returned home, I was absent from school so Eliza heard about the story in detail from Rishell, Lance, and Dante then. She suddenly got to know that friend was abducted with her chastity at risk, so I think her reaction was only natural. ¡­ Although breaking the windows might be going too far. Eliza¡¯s disorder was so like her. Dante and Lance must have cleaned up after her. Thank you for your hard work. ¡°Rather, why were you abducted? I don¡¯t think you would go so easily¡­¡± ¡­ Ugh. I took a side-long nce at Rishell. ¡­ Rishell would most likely flip out if I said ¡°Because I wanted to live in the countryside¡±. Rishell is opposing my countryside life with all of his might after all. Dante is the same. Father, Mother, and Celsior started crying when I told them about¡­ ¡°Do you dislike our home that much!?¡± they said. No, I love it, I love it, but you can¡¯t return a life. ¡­ In the end, it took three hours before everyone stopped crying. In the meantime, I talked about how I love the family and our home. What was I doing? By the way, I was rather confused by Keith¡¯s terribly shocked face. I was horribly sweating when he asked ¡°Do you have some matter you cannot speak about¡­?¡± with a delicate voiceter. In the end, my family thought that my desire for a slow life is just temporary and that something like this won¡¯t happen again, but I wonder about that¡­ Besides, I don¡¯t feel like I can deceive Rishell¡­ ¡°¡­ Oy? Olga? What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I, it¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m fine! Yeah!¡± Lance called out to me doubtfully. That¡¯s right, this fellow is in support of my slow life. If I cooperate with him¡­ ¡­ Is what I thought, but. Most likely, Lance and I, just the two of us aren¡¯t enough to stand a chance against Rishell. Besides, I don¡¯t think I can ask for Lance¡¯s cooperation after this situation¡­ what am I going to do? ¡°¡­ You were struck from behind, no?¡± ¡°¡­ Eh.¡± A voice came from an unexpected ce, which made me let out a weird voice. ¡­ Eh, Rishell? ¡°You were hit from behind and fainted during your walk around the town, right? You were already in an unfamiliar ce when you woke up, right?¡± ¡°Eh, eh, ah, yes.¡± Rishell¡¯s eyes were telling me to ¡°Say yes¡±, so I affirmed for now. ¡­ Scary. Rishell is scary. ¡°Ah, is that so? There was nothing you could have done then¡­¡± Eliza seemed to understand as she was nodding her head. No, it¡¯s not like I could ept the challenge upfront either. ¡°Un, that¡¯s right~ How dangerous~¡± When I said so in a monotone, Lance and Dante looked at me with eyes that said ¡°The hell is wrong with this fellow?¡±. ¡°¡­ Olga.¡± ¡°Eh.¡± After school, when the sses were over. I was walking to Keith¡¯s ssroom as usual. ¡­ The gazes from my surroundings are getting painful, so I want to quickly return home and sleep. This very meager wish of mine was splendidly obstructed by Rishell. ¡°¡­ Come to the castle with me please.¡± ¡°¡­ Haah?¡± Come to the castle? For what? Is it rted to Oswald or that pig bastard? Otousama already sent a testimony which should have already reached you though¡­ ¡°¡­ Have you forgotten today¡¯s debt?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± With Rishell¡¯s mutter, I stiffened and recalled. ¡­ That¡¯s right, this fellow told me to say that I got ¡°Hit from behind¡± when Eliza asked about the abduction. ¡­ To think that what I was hiding would get exposed. Rather, he¡¯s the person I wanted to keep this hidden from the most though!? Chapter 42: Are you two dissapointed?

Chapter 42: Are you two dissapointed?

¡°At least wake up when being woken up¡­¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± I got jolted in the carriage with Rishell on myp for about thirty minutes. Somehow or other, we arrived at the castle¡­ is what I would like to say, but when I saw that we would be arriving soon and tried to wake up Rishell, he did not budge at all. Even when I shook with Rishell to wake him up, he just let out ¡°N~¡± and wouldn¡¯t wake up, so the guard who helped me out looked at me with ¡°Eh¡­ did you do it¡­?¡± eyes though. You goon. You should go and explode. ¡°¡­ I did not have much sleep recently, so it seems I fell sound asleep because of that.¡± ¡°As I thought.¡± That idiotic prince bastard. Only increasing Rishell¡¯s work. ¡°¡­ And so, where are we going to?¡± I apanied Rishell on the walk, but we have passed by the usual parlor. Just where does he n on going? ¡°¡­ Who knows?¡± ¡­ Is there a need to keep it secret? There¡¯s none, right? He¡¯s secretive in weird ces¡­ ¡°Ah, we are here.¡± Walking while dissatisfied with Rishell in my mind, we have reached Rishell¡¯s destination before I noticed. ¡­ No, where is this? It was a room with arger door than the parlor with wonderful decoration. I have never visited a room like this before though? ¡°Rishell, what kind of room is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my room?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡­ I cannot understand why I have been brought to Rishell¡¯s private room. If he wanted answers, he could ask in the parlor¡­ ¡­ Is it not usable by some kind of circumstances, perhaps? ¡°Ah, is the parlor unusable, perhaps? Want to postpone it to another day?¡± ¡°No way. You woulde up with an excuse in the meanwhile.¡± ¡­ My sneaky suggestion was apparently seen through by Rishell. ¡­ As one would expect of him. ¡°Yes, after you.¡± ¡­ I would like to think that the door that opened before me only looked like the gates of hell. ¡°Excuse me~¡­¡± Muttering such, I stepped inside Rishell¡¯s room. ¡­ Huh? There¡¯s unexpectedly little decoration for a room of the royalty. The bed with the canopy is huge, but the desk is practical and although the carpet is luxurious, it¡¯s simr to the ones at my home. ¡­ Albert¡¯s room in which I was dragged into thest time was all sparkly and shiny though. I¡¯m d that wasn¡¯t amon room for the royal family. If that was the case, Rishell¡¯s aesthetic sense must be despairingly different. ¡°¡­ It¡¯s unexpectedly normal.¡± ¡°Well, there are simple people among the royalty¡­ Albert¡¯s room is an exception in various ways.¡± ¡­ Ah, so Rishell knew about it too. Besides, he was still calling Albert ¡°elder brother¡± before¡­ he changed how he addresses him when Albert got deprived of his status. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡­ With my impressions of the room, we exhausted the things to talk about. I desperately tried toe up with a topic, but I couldn¡¯t think of anything. ¡­ No, Rishell, say something too!? At this rate, we will both only feel awkward, you know!? ©¤©¤©¤Knock, knock. Just as I thought of excusing myself to the toilet, there was a knocking on the door sent by a God. Uooooh, I don¡¯t care who, even if it¡¯s a servant, just help me! Rishell went to open the door while I was screaming such in my mind. ¡°Yo, Lance.¡± ¡°Yo.¡± ¡°¡­ What the hell.¡± Lance stood there. ¡­ No, why the hell? Why did he call Lance here? ¡­ I have no idea what Rishell is nning though. ¡°Then, sit down, you two¡­ Ah, sit next to me, Lance.¡± Rishell guided Lance and me to the sofa and sat us on the opposite sides. Rishell might not have the image of talking casually with Lance, but that¡¯s because they meet at the school most of the time. Eliza who was treated the same wayined about how gross it feels. ¡°¡­ Now then, Olga. Let¡¯s get down the business.¡± My body stiffened and Lance made a puzzled expression. ¡°¡­ What business?¡± ¡°¡­ That reminds me, I didn¡¯t let you know, huh. The reason Olga was kidnapped so easily.¡± Lance¡¯s face seemed to say ¡°???¡± even more. Well, Lance believes that I was suddenly struck from behind so it cannot be helped. ¡°You did not notice? That was a lie.¡± ¡°Hah!?¡± Lance looked at Rishell as if wanting to say ¡°what is this fellow saying?¡± ¡­ I quickly averted my gaze. ¡°¡­ Seriously?¡± Guessing it was the truth from my behavior, Lance scratched his head. ¡­ No, it was Rishell who came up with that. I seem to be misunderstood. ¡°Why did you lie about that? ¡­ Was it something so hard to say?¡± Lance asked while looking at me. No, I¡¯m telling you to ask Rishell about it. I mean, he deceived you all while I was still troubled about it. Chapter 43: Please, don’t be angry

Chapter 43: Please, don¡¯t be angry

¡°¡­ Are you stupid?¡± This was Lance¡¯s reaction when I exined the reason I got kidnapped by Oswald so easily. I got verbally abused. ¡­ Eh? Rishell? ¡­ His malicious smile is floating next to Lance. He¡¯s angry¡­ ¡°¡­ I am sorry.¡± I also think I would call people stupid if they told me that they got kidnapped because they wanted to live in the countryside. However, in my case, my life is on the line. These two probably wouldn¡¯t understand even if I told them and it¡¯s not like I know what will cause my death. ¡°¡­ You, do you want to get separated from us that much?¡± Lance asked such. ¡­ Eh, his eyes are serious though. I feel that I will get killed if I don¡¯t answer properly though¡­ Besides, I will have to exin this to Celsior and Keith as well. ¡°Eh, err, that¡¯s¡­ that, you know! It¡¯s not like I really wanted to go, but since I was asked: ¡°Do you want to go?¡±¡­¡± ¡°¡­ If you felt like that, why did you not wait for Celsior in the carriage? Normally, you would at least tell him where you are going, right?¡± ¡­ Ugh. There¡¯s nothing I can say. In order for Rishell and others to note to me, there¡¯s no way I could tell him my destination¡­ That backfired on me and now I am being interrogated by Rishell though. ¡°¡­ Umm, but my parents are so overprotective¡­ I believe they wouldn¡¯t allow it if I properly reported.¡± ¡°Then, you could at least tell Eliza. She would be worried if themunication suddenly broke off.¡± ¡­ Ugh, are you going to refute all of my excuses¡­? Rishell is clever so I was expecting it to some degree though. Though Lance should be smart as well, he¡¯s confused from our conversation. O~y? Are you all right~? ¡°Ugh, I cannotprehend your reasoning¡­¡± ¡°D, don¡¯t overdo it.¡± Well, Lance¡¯s thoughts are usually simple. Even though he is smart, it goes only for his academic results, so he¡¯s not quite versed at situations like this. ¡­ That means, Rishell is my only opponent. How do I persuade this fellow¡­ ¡­ Not good, thest boss is way too great. I don¡¯t feel like I can win¡­ ¡°E, Eliza is overprotective too, no? I mean, it¡¯s her we are talking about, I felt that she would want to follow me¡­ it¡¯s not like I can let her tag along with my selfishness.¡± I said so to Rishell with the best smile (slightly cramped one) I could amass. Rishell¡¯s malicious smile deepened even further. ¡­ The hell!? I would like him to stop making that face when talking to people! It makes me scared for no apparent reason! I stared into Rishell¡¯s eyes while screaming in my mind. ¡°¡­ I see, so that¡¯s your point. I have asked Oswald and he really didn¡¯t say anything¡­¡± You already interrogated him, oy! I¡¯m d, Oswald didn¡¯t say anything unnecessary¡­ ¡°¡­ Well, let¡¯s leave it at that for the time being.¡± Why is this person talking in this sore loser way of talking? Does he hate to lose this much? Well, that¡¯s definitely it though. ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡­ And, Lance was confused as always. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡°¡­ I am home.¡± I returned home and dragged my exhausted body to my room. ¡­ That was really tiring. Although Lance was still confused in the teatime following afterward, Rishell kept asking me questions that revealed my faults with a whole-faced smile. ¡­ Is he doubting me even now? He surely is. ©¤©¤©¤Knock, knock. ¡°Yess~¡­¡± I justzily replied while stretching my body on top of the bed. Who is it, I wonder~ Celsior or Aira, perhaps? Though I would not like to be seen like this by Keith, it¡¯s probably one of the two. ¡°¡­ Excuse me.¡± No, why is it youuuu!? ¡­ The one who opened the door and walked in was Keith. I stood up from the bed in speed that left behind after images and hurriedly sat on the bed. ¡°¡­ O, Olga-sama.¡± Surprised by my speed, Keith stiffened. ¡­ No I mean, showing myziness to the family is all right, but I have some opposition to showing myself like this to a stranger (an extremely handsome one at that). ¡­ Keith stepped back a little, but let¡¯s ignore that. It would be my loss if I mind it. ¡°How can I help you?¡± I pressured Keith with a crisp ¡°Nothing happened, all right?¡± face. Keith was making a little bit of ¡°eh¡± face, but¡­ it seems he will do as if he didn¡¯t see it. As expected of Keith. What a gentleman. ¡­ If this was Rishell or Lance, they would ridicule me like a fool ¡°I saw it, you know?¡± both would try to shake me up. Compared to those two, Keith is an angel. ¡°¡­ Umm.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Keith seemed to have something difficult to say. ¡­ Why is he hesitating? Is it something so difficult to ask? ¡­ What am I going to do if he asks me whether I grew fat recently? I was quite stressed recently (because of the kidnapping), so I think I¡¯m rather thinner. While having such useless thoughts, Keith¡¯s next words were like a bomb. ¡°¡­ Olga-sama, are the rumors about you bing engaged to either Rishell-sama or Lance-sama true?¡± ¡°¡­ Wha?¡± Chapter 44: Rumors are scary

Chapter 44: Rumors are scary

¡°¡­ Eh, what are you saying?¡± I thought he might be joking for a while there, but Keith isn¡¯t one to say such poor jokes and his eyes were serious. ¡­ Eh, what? Such rumors came out? Seriously? I¡¯m going to die goddamnit. ¡°¡­ Is it not true? The rumors seem to have be quite big in the entire school, you know? That you are always together, it says.¡± ¡­ Eliza and Dante are also there, oyyy! Don¡¯t ignore the two, okay!? Put them into your eyes, everyone! ¡­ Well but, those two get along, so¡­ the fools must have thought that those two are already a couple and that I am going to get engaged with one of the two. That¡¯s definitely not it though. ¡°That¡¯s not true, I am not engaged to either of them.¡± I told him clearly. The entire school is filled with this rumor¡­ I would like to think that it was just a joke. So that means that Celsior also knows about it¡­? Possibly, Rishell or Lance may already know about it for a while. I don¡¯t know why I did not hear themining about it yet¡­ ¡­ Besides, I wouldn¡¯t like to die because of such a weird misunderstanding¡­ Is there not a way to resolve the misunderstanding of all students? ¡­ Yup, there¡¯s none. How sad. Gatherings in this school happen only asionally and I don¡¯t know the names of other student council members aside from Eliza¡­ asking her would be no good. In the first ce, the other students don¡¯t work at all because Eliza is way too diligent¡­ ¡°It¡¯s not? You get along well, so I was sure that¡­¡± Don¡¯t say that with such a surprised tone, Keith. You are a capture target too, you know¡­? No, he¡¯s not conscious of it at all though. Stay indifferent, please. ¡°Absolutely not. Rather, an engagement that even the steward isn¡¯t aware of¡­?¡± When I dered so, Keith made a relieved face for some reason. ¡­ Does he not want any more bad influence from the rumors of his young nobledies to affect him? ¡°I am sorry for causing you to misunderstand. I will make sure to not strangely influenced by this, Keith-san.¡± I will walk with more distance between us from now on. I also won¡¯t let anyone put his head on myp. ¡­ It¡¯s not like I wanted to be ap pillow or anything anyway. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it¡­¡± Huh, was I wrong? Then, why did you make a relieved face? ¡­ Jealousy? Surely not. No, that¡¯s not possible. I mean, the story has been changed way too much already and I don¡¯t remember doing anything that would cause him to be fond of me. ¡­ Few things like getting kidnapped by Oswald happened too. I feel scared. ¡°Is that so? ¡­ Well, anyhow, I will be more careful.¡± ¡°¡­ Yes.¡± What a strange reply. What¡¯s the matter? ¡­ Is he not feeling well? But, Keith seems to be managing his condition well¡­ ¡°¡­ Keith-san? Are you all right?¡± ¡°¡­ I am fine.¡± When I called out to him, his reaction was still strange and his reply short. ¡­ They were short to begin with though. ¡°Are you not feeling well? At times like these, it¡¯s fine to return home to rest, you know?¡± Just when I thought Keith must have been really not feeling well, his eyes blinked in surprise. ¡­ Eh, am I wrong after all? ¡°¡­ Why do you think I am not feeling well?¡± ¡°¡­ Somehow, I thought your reaction was different from usual.¡± Eh, somehow, it really seems to be the case. Does he have any special circumstances? ¡­ Well, Keith is expressionless and difficult to understand, but he wouldn¡¯t reply immediately so I thought something was wrong with him¡­ ¡°¡­ You can tell?¡± ¡°Yes, I can?¡± Isn¡¯t that only given? He works as my steward and is always by my side. No matter how expressionless he is, I would notice that something was wrong with him. ¡°¡­ Is that so?¡± He somewhat seemed to be happy. Did I say something wrong? Eh, I only said that I can notice when something wrong with him, right? I did not erect a strange g, did I? ¡­ This wasn¡¯t an event, right!? I¡¯m too anxious because I can¡¯t rely on knowledge from my past life¡¯s memory anymore. I can¡¯t even judge whether something is an event anymore goddamnit. ¡­ Moreover, the details regarding the characters have not been really helpful recently. Oswald wasn¡¯t in the game and there also shouldn¡¯t be a setting where Celsior got angry like that. ¡­ I can¡¯t take it anymore, just when will I be able to live in this savage world without worries? At the very least, I have to be wary until all capture targets get closer to somebody that is not me. Celsior seems to have a sisterplex too, so I am worried whether he could get a girlfriend properly¡­ ¡°¡­ Olga-sama? Are you all right?¡± ¡°Ah, yes, there¡¯s no problem.¡± I seemed to be seriously overthinking as Keith spoke to me worriedly. ¡­ Not good, if I keep thinking about my past life and the game, it will be a habit. ¡°¡­ Haah.¡± Keith watched me strangely as I kept sighing anxiously. Chapter 45: You too, oy?

Chapter 45: You too, oy?

¡°Elder sister!¡± I was called out by Celsior after I finished having dinner and returned to my room, a while after Keith asked me about the rumors. ¡°Ah, Celsior. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I have something I¡¯d like to ask Elder sister¡­ is that fine with you?¡± ¡­ The truth is that I wanted to take a break in my room, but I cannot win against those sparkling puppy eyes, goddamnit. ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± ¡°Truly!? ¡­ Umm, we shouldn¡¯t speak here, so how about we move to the parlor?¡± ¡­ Certainly, Celsior and I are currently in the hallway, so there are many servants passing by. Since he¡¯s minding the public eyes, is it something that should not be asked? I wonder what he wants to talk about? ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡­ Something that he doesn¡¯t want others to hear¡­ surely not, a love talk!? That Celsior who has never dated a woman, talking about love¡­? No, it¡¯s not like I think that Celsior has never fallen in love, but I just can¡¯t imagine it. I went to the parlor somewhat excitedly. ¡°¡­ Elder sister, is it the truth that you are engaged either to Lance-san or Rishell-san?¡± ¡­ You too, oy!? These were the words Celsior spoke as soon as we arrived at the parlor. No, just how far did this rumor got spread? ¡°¡­ Ce, Celsior, where did you hear about that¡­?¡± ¡°My ssmates talked about it in school, you see? Is your older sister engaged? They asked me.¡± When he asked about it, he apparently learned about this rumor. No, why do both Keith and Celsior think I would not tell them about getting engaged? As expected, I would inform my steward and little brother about it. ¡°I¡¯m not, we are just friends, alright?¡± When I said so, Celsior made a face of relief. ¡­ You too, oy? Why are the two making relieved face knowing that I am not engaged? ¡­ Too strange. ¡°Is that so, I understand!¡± ¡°Y, yeah¡­¡± Your tension went up quite a bit, Celsior. Why so suddenly? Hmm, I don¡¯t understand quite well what boys in puberty think about¡­ I am a rotten woman after all. Both now and in my past life. ¡°C, Celsior¡­ you seem to be in quite a good mood?¡± ¡°You think so?¡± I do. Your tension raised up so much the moment you heard that I am not engaged. ¡­ If you are happy about me not being engaged, you must be a siscon of outrageous measure, Celsior. I¡¯m sad that I cannot abandon such possibility though. ¡°¡­ Let¡¯s return.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± I left the parlor with the mysteriously excited Celsior. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡°¡­ is what happened.¡± ¡¸Oh my.¡± One nightter, at the school. Just now, I am talking with Eliza about yesterday¡¯s happenings. ¡­ I mean, in a situation like this, borrowing the power of your friend is the best. A friend of the same sex, I mean. ¡­ I might raise a weird g with the opposite sex. ¡°¡­ In other words, you want to know why Keith-san and Celsior-kun made relieved faces, why Keith-san¡¯s state seemed to be strange, and why Celsior-kun seemed to be in a good mood all of sudden? ¡­ Also, you¡¯d like to extinguish the rumors.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Everything¡¯s too mysterious. No, I mean, Keith looked like something was definitely different from his usual condition. He seemed to be working from early in the morning. He went to school today too. Following yesterday, Celsior was in high spirits today as well. Even though he always have troubles waking up in the morning, today he greeted me bashfully ¡°Good morning! with a refreshed face. Truly, what¡¯s up with him? Otousama and Okaasama were startled by his freshness too. And, one more. I want to erase the ridiculous rumors about me being engaged to either Rishell or Lance. ¡­ So I won¡¯t get beaten up by all those jealous nobledies. My life is important. ¡°There seem to be many things troubling you, huh¡­¡± ¡°They are adolescent women after all.¡± When I said that, Eliza sent me a¡¸The hell is this fellow saying?¡± face. Iprehensible. ¡°Well, starting with Keith-san and Celsior-kun¡¯s matter, there is most likely nothing you can do about it, so it would be better to give up.¡± ¡°So quick!?¡± I really didn¡¯t consider being told to give up right from the beginning though!? Isn¡¯t this too heartless!? ¡°Why!?¡± ¡°¡­ Well, that¡¯s probably because it would be best to hear that from the two directly, I believe.¡± What is it!? Are those two being mind-controlled!? Or are they simply emotionally unstable¡­? ¡°¡­ Is there nothing I can do?¡± ¡°¡­ Nothing at all.¡± ¡­ That¡¯s apparently it. I¡¯m sad, yes. Eliza has been muttering ¡°They have it hard, those two¡­¡± with a distant look since a while ago, but what is it about? Just what is Eliza seeing¡­? ¡°¡­ Eliza?¡± ¡°¡­ Oh my, I am sorry¡­ so, you wanted to erase the rumors about Lance and Rishell?¡± I feel that it might be dangerous if they are not erased after all¡­ I mean, at this rate, I might be left in a half-dead state again¡­ Chapter 46: A solution

Chapter 46: A solution

¡°Well, this is pretty simple¡­ you just have to not be with them.¡± ¡°I thought so~¡± I have gotten along with both of them even before my past life¡¯s memories returned due to the annulment of my engagement¡­ well, it was to the extent it wouldn¡¯t obstruct with my engagement, but we did get along quite well. ¡­ I did think that I should stop seeing them, but in the end, they are the only few people who look at me in a favorable light. Well, that¡¯s because I seem to get avoided by the other ssmates due to all the bullying. Would we be able to get along if Sherina did not bully me, I wonder¡­? ¡°Hmm, should I stop being together with them from now on¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Why do you want to erase the rumors in the first ce, Olga?¡± Ohh, so she asked? I don¡¯t know how I should exin. ¡°Because I might die¡±?¡­ No, it would end with her making the ¡°What are you saying?¡± face. No way she would believe me. ¡°I have another person I like¡±?¡­ Hmm~ I feel that this is also not it. Eliza would thoroughly interrogate me. It would be meaningless if Rishell and others would question me. ¡°I have no interest in marriage¡±? This one feels the safest. It¡¯s only natural for noble women to get married, but there asionally are people who don¡¯t. Besides, I n to retire to the countryside right away, so getting married would be pointless. ¡°¡­ I, I have no interest in marriage.¡± ¡°Is that all right¡­?¡± It¡¯s not. My life if I get married, that is. Fortunately, I don¡¯t tend to love that much, and I did not have a boyfriend in my past life either, so I don¡¯t know the pleasure of having one. Therefore, not being a Riaju, I should be able to live fairly happily¡­ I think. Probably. ¡°I would like to live only as I like.¡± ¡°¡­ How envious that way of thinking is.¡± Well, that¡¯s so very like you, Eliza smiled wryly. What¡¯s that? Are you praising me? Speaking ill of me? ¡°¡­ You are the only child, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Eliza has no brothers or sisters, so her future prospects are most likely set in stone, or her husband will seed Eliza¡¯s House. She can seed the House without getting married too, but because there would be no heir after her, she will almost certainly get married to some second son at the very least. By the way, our House has Celsior, so there is no problem there. ¡­ Come to think of it, isn¡¯t Dante also the second son? ¡°¡­ Say, Eliza.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Dante is the second son, isn¡¯t he!?¡± ¡°That certainly should be the case, but¡­ why do you ask?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like you really don¡¯t want to get married or anything, right?¡± She said that she was envious of me just a little while ago, so it¡¯s not like she¡¯s not interested in marriage. ¡°In that case, if you married Dante, wouldn¡¯t you two be able to live while¡­ hey, Eliza!?¡± I intended to half-jokingly propose this to her, but¡­ looking at Eliza, she hung her head down with apletely bright red face. ¡­ Is she embarrassed!? What is it!? Eliza was able of an expression like this!? ¡°E, Eliza!? What¡¯s wrong!?¡± ¡°I, it¡¯s nothing, okay!?¡± No, it¡¯s definitely something!? Your face is umonly red, you know! Even Celsior wasn¡¯t this red when he caught a cold with a high fever, alright? Just what has¡­ ¡°You are umonly red though, seriously¡­¡± ¡°D, don¡¯t mind me! This is¡­ right, that! A sunburn!¡± ¡°It¡¯s cloudy today!¡± Of course, sunburn does exist in this world too, but young nobledies don¡¯t go out without parasols that much, so they shouldn¡¯t get a sunburn in the first ce. ¡­ Besides, it has been cloudy since a while ago. It looks like it¡¯s going to rain heavily. ¡°I, it¡¯s sunburn even if it¡¯s cloudy!¡± ¡°How unreasonable can you be!? ¡­ Eliza, is there really not something wrong with you? I will hear you out.¡± I proposed to soothe Eliza who was unreasonably confused. Getting sunburn from clouds¡­ even if that was the case, she was in the ssroom all day long. ¡°Olga¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t tell anyone!¡± ¡­ There are cases where I might not be able to carry the burden on my own though. Something like drug abuse. Or being threatened. ¡­ Drugs are surely not involved, by being threatened is not impossible. Eliza is a nobledy after all. ¡°Y, you really won¡¯t tell anyone, right¡­?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± If it¡¯s something one person could bear, that is. Even though I look like this, my tongue was quite solid even in my past life. ¡­ Although what I talked with got exposed quite a lot. Absurd. ¡°¡­ I got it, then I will tell you¡­ I think you have already noticed though¡­ I like Dante.¡± ¡°¡­ N? ¡­ Eh?¡± ¡­ At that moment, my thoughts stopped. Chapter 47: Really?

Chapter 47: Really?

¡°¡­ Eh? Yes, let¡¯s calm down.¡± ¡°You calm down.¡± No, wait. Cool down, me. Chill out, my head. ¡­ Eliza likes Dante? ¡­ Err, in other words¡­ what is it? ¡°Eh? Are you for real?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± I will be truly troubled if you dere that with such bright red face. ¡­ Eh, why not marry Dante? Even though that was supposed to be a joke. No wonder Eliza¡¯s face got red¡­ ¡°T, that¡­ congrattions¡­¡± ¡°What kind of character are you supposed to be? And what are you congratting me for¡­¡± ¡­ Eliza uninterestedly threw me down like junk. Eliza¡¯s face waspletely stunned, there was no fragment of a red tinge to be found. To tell you the truth, this was my strategy to get rid Eliza of her embarrassment! It was a sess! Yaay! ¡­ I¡¯m sorry for lying. I am just ignorant of a talk like this. ¡°¡­ S, so it was like that, I didn¡¯t notice at all¡­¡± ¡°¡­ I thought so, you are abnormally distant to love after all.¡± It¡¯s vexing that I cannot deny it. Even I am aware of it myself. ¡­ I was like this in my past life too, so I probably won¡¯t be able to get cured anymore. How sad. ¡°¡­ W, what do you like about Dante, Eliza?¡± ¡°Eh!?¡± Eliza¡¯s face got bright red once again. ¡­ Hmm, she lookspletely like a maiden in love like this, but I couldn¡¯t see that Eliza who usuallyins about Dante would be this way¡­ In front of the person she likes at that. ¡°¡­ Err, it¡¯s fun being together with him, and I feel that I can be myself around him.¡± ¡°¡­ I see.¡± Certainly, it does feel like Eliza is able to say everything she wants in front of Dante. She is a daughter of a noble too after all. She is not in the position to say whatever she likes. ¡­ I feel that I say plenty of things, but let¡¯s ignore that. Besides, because Eliza has to marry, she always has to act gracefully in front of the noble sons. There¡¯s no need for me to do that. That¡¯s why I can do what I please. ¡°¡­ Yes, well Dante¡¯s face certainly looks nice, his character too¡­ is not bad, so I wouldn¡¯t have any objections if he was your partner.¡± ¡°That¡¯s definitely not going to happen!¡± ¡­ Eh. She has unexpectedly denied my thoughts strongly. Was I too meddlesome, I wonder¡­ I wonder if I said something that rubbed her the wrong way? When my face turned gloomy while thinking so, Eliza exined in a panic. ¡°T, that¡¯s not it! I am sorry! It¡¯s not like your words hurt my feelings or anything! ¡­ I simply think he and I would not be a good match.¡± ¡°¡­ Why?¡± Eliza is a beauty, her personality is good as well (she has a wicked tongue at times though), I believe she would be the perfect bride (with superhuman strength though). Dante is handsome, his personality is good too (he has been acting somewhat ipetent recently though), and as the second son of Duke, I believe that he is a first-rate article (his character seems to be changing recently though). ¡­ Though there might be slight difficulties, I believe the beauty and the hunk are suitable for each other. ¡°¡­ A woman of no redeeming qualities like me is not suitable for Dante.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± I wanted to say that it¡¯s not true, but I couldn¡¯t say anything as Eliza had a smile that already gave up. She really thinks this way. ¡­ Eliza is perfect, but I think her low self-esteem is her only problem. A generous person that would understand Eliza and cover for her would suit her the best. ¡°¡­ Yeah, that¡¯s Dante.¡± He understands Eliza, and he seems to be the only one who would be able to help Eliza recover. Rishell and Lance get along with Eliza well too, but it¡¯s not to Dante¡¯s extent. ¡°¡­ What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Nothing, just talking to myself.¡± What I thought must have shown up on my face as Eliza¡¯s face turned bright red once again. ¡­ Eliza with a bashful face is cute too, but she herself doesn¡¯t want to look like that. I wouldn¡¯t like it as well. ¡°¡­ Hey, I really do think that you and Dante would be a good match. Do you want me to help you?¡± ¡°¡­ It¡¯s fine.¡± Eliza shook her head sorrowfully. ¡­ If she has no confidence, I thought of being her close supporter, but she declined me. ¡­ She did not want even that. ¡°¡­ Why?¡± ¡°¡­ I am fine with my current unrequited love. If I appeal too much to him, my feelings will get exposed, and I wouldn¡¯t like not being able to be close to him¡­ I¡¯m fine staying like this¡¹ Eliza said so with a faint smile. I certainly can understand her feelings. ¡­ If she makes a mistake while approaching him, their distance will get bigger than before. ¡­ It¡¯s a development I saw countless times both in books and in reality. ¡­ I wonder why true love cannot have a smooth path? Even though things like this always end promptly in manga and novels. In reality, God does not do his work at all. ¡­ I don¡¯t know whether God really exists or not, but there is surely that someone who has reincarnated me. I mean, I wouldn¡¯t be able to exin my reincarnation in an Otome Game otherwise. ¡­ Even if it doesn¡¯t go like in the manga, I hope that Eliza will find happiness. Chapter 48: That’s heartless

Chapter 48: That¡¯s heartless

What a heartless way of speaking. You don¡¯t have to be this straightforward in telling me that I am dense. ¡­ I certainly do asionally think that as well though! I am hurt when others say it though! ¡°A, aren¡¯t you way too terrible!?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡­ This fellow replied immediately. You would normally take consideration there. Well, it¡¯s Rishell so it¡¯s not like he would do that. ¡°¡­ So, you asked about the person Dante likes?¡± ¡°Yes, correct.¡± We finally returned to the main subject. I don¡¯t care about being called dense¡­ I actually do, but why don¡¯t I leave it aside for now. ¡°¡­ Well, I do know.¡± ¡°Eh!? Really!?¡± My intuition was correct after all! I was spot on to think that Rishell might know. ¡°Who!? Who is it!?¡± ¡°Y, youing at it forcefully, huh¡­ hmm, it¡¯s just what I am thinking on my own, I don¡¯t have a proof anything, you know?¡± It¡¯s fine, there¡¯s no problem. I mean, what Rishell suspects turns out to be true frighteningly often! ¡°¡­ Hmm, don¡¯t tell anyone?¡± ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t tell!¡± Probably. ¡°¡­ In my opinion, Dante likes Eliza.¡± ¡°Whoa.¡± Seriously? Isn¡¯t that a mutual love~ This is not the time for this, I have to let Eliza know¡­ wouldn¡¯t I get exposed if I told her!? It would pass just barely in the terms of the promise, but Eliza would be probably mad¡­ ¡°¡­ What do I do, Rishell.¡± ¡°What? Are you troubled because I told you it might be a mutual love but Eliza told you not to tell anyone?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you too good at guessing!? Thank you very much for summarizing!?¡± ¡°Nono.¡± Seriously, conversing with Rishell is easy. ¡­ Rather, this is not a conversation anymore, he just guesses my thoughts before I say anything. ¡­ In other words, he¡¯s super sharp. And smart. ¡­ That¡¯s obvious though! ¡°Hmm¡­ we can only watch over them¡­¡± ¡°I thought so¡­¡± If I told Eliza that I heard about the person Dante likes from Rishell, she would leave me half-dead. No, truly. Physically. Wouldn¡¯t she win even against soldiers with that superhuman strength of hers? ¡­ It¡¯s so possible I don¡¯t like it. ¡°¡­ Rishell, did you hear something from Dante? How do you know it¡¯s Eliza?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I am for certain but¡­ when I look at Dante when he¡¯s talking with Eliza, I feel that he¡¯s more vivid.¡± ¡­ Ohh, Eliza also said that she can actfortably around Dante, don¡¯t they match up just perfectly! Feeling at ease is important, no? Going on dates with a boyfriend that matches you, dress smartly and put on make-up¡­ and finally, after getting worn out, say goodbye and part ways for the day. ¡°¡­ I believe that the two are made for each other very much.¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± ¡­ However, those two are probably equally stubborn. I mean, despite both Eliza and Dante being popr, I never heard rumors about them having a lover before. ¡­ Thanks to that, I thought that Rishell was dating Dante for a period of time. As expected, I did not want to see that. ¡°¡­ Can¡¯t we do something about those two?¡± ¡°¡­ Dante isn¡¯t stupid. He should understand that someone is going to steal Eliza from him if he keeps silently watching over her, no?¡± Eliza has to look for a marriage partner, so it¡¯s not like she will stay free like this for a long time. Of course, the same goes for Dante. They both like each other and surely wouldn¡¯t like to get married to someone they don¡¯t even like just because they didn¡¯t convey their feelings. However, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s my ce to interfere¡­ Ahh not good, I¡¯m going in circles now. ¡°¡­ Well, I also wish for Dante and Eliza¡¯s happiness. Dante has been serving me since I was little, and Eliza is my precious friend.¡± ¡°Right!?¡± However, Rishell spoke with a wry smile. ¡°¡­ Even if they convey their feelings for each other and be lovers, they cannot necessarily be happy.¡± ¡°¡­ Why?¡± I mean, it¡¯s mutual love, so I thought everything would turn all right if they just said ¡°I love you¡± to each other. ¡°¡­ I am guessing that both have already received marriage proposals. What would happen if they be lovers after epting those marriage proposals?¡± ¡°¡­ Ah.¡± I forgot about the marriage proposals after having my engagement broken. A normal youngdy would already receive many marriage proposals at this age. The sons too. A suitable partner will be found among those proposals and they would get engaged. ¡­ However, if she found a lover at that time? The bonds with the Household her family built up thanks to the marriage proposal and the trust of her Household would be lost. ¡­ That¡¯s why Dante and Eliza cannot be together so easily. I guess Eliza didn¡¯t tell me because she¡¯s gentle, but also because I would object to it. ¡­ Truly, the engagement system is a shit. Chapter 49: That’s heartless

Chapter 49: That¡¯s heartless

What a heartless way of speaking. You don¡¯t have to be this straightforward in telling me that I am dense. ¡­ I certainly do asionally think that as well though! I am hurt when others say it though! ¡°A, aren¡¯t you way too terrible!?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡­ This fellow replied immediately. You would normally take consideration there. Well, it¡¯s Rishell so it¡¯s not like he would do that. ¡°¡­ So, you asked about the person Dante likes?¡± ¡°Yes, correct.¡± We finally returned to the main subject. I don¡¯t care about being called dense¡­ I actually do, but why don¡¯t I leave it aside for now. ¡°¡­ Well, I do know.¡± ¡°Eh!? Really!?¡± My intuition was correct after all! I was spot on to think that Rishell might know. ¡°Who!? Who is it!?¡± ¡°Y, youing at it forcefully, huh¡­ hmm, it¡¯s just what I am thinking on my own, I don¡¯t have a proof anything, you know?¡± It¡¯s fine, there¡¯s no problem. I mean, what Rishell suspects turns out to be true frighteningly often! ¡°¡­ Hmm, don¡¯t tell anyone?¡± ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t tell!¡± Probably. ¡°¡­ In my opinion, Dante likes Eliza.¡± ¡°Whoa.¡± Seriously? Isn¡¯t that a mutual love~ This is not the time for this, I have to let Eliza know¡­ wouldn¡¯t I get exposed if I told her!? It would pass just barely in the terms of the promise, but Eliza would be probably mad¡­ ¡°¡­ What do I do, Rishell.¡± ¡°What? Are you troubled because I told you it might be a mutual love but Eliza told you not to tell anyone?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you too good at guessing!? Thank you very much for summarizing!?¡± ¡°Nono.¡± Seriously, conversing with Rishell is easy. ¡­ Rather, this is not a conversation anymore, he just guesses my thoughts before I say anything. ¡­ In other words, he¡¯s super sharp. And smart. ¡­ That¡¯s obvious though! ¡°Hmm¡­ we can only watch over them¡­¡± ¡°I thought so¡­¡± If I told Eliza that I heard about the person Dante likes from Rishell, she would leave me half-dead. No, truly. Physically. Wouldn¡¯t she win even against soldiers with that superhuman strength of hers? ¡­ It¡¯s so possible I don¡¯t like it. ¡°¡­ Rishell, did you hear something from Dante? How do you know it¡¯s Eliza?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I am for certain but¡­ when I look at Dante when he¡¯s talking with Eliza, I feel that he¡¯s more vivid.¡± ¡­ Ohh, Eliza also said that she can actfortably around Dante, don¡¯t they match up just perfectly! Feeling at ease is important, no? Going on dates with a boyfriend that matches you, dress smartly and put on make-up¡­ and finally, after getting worn out, say goodbye and part ways for the day. ¡°¡­ I believe that the two are made for each other very much.¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± ¡­ However, those two are probably equally stubborn. I mean, despite both Eliza and Dante being popr, I never heard rumors about them having a lover before. ¡­ Thanks to that, I thought that Rishell was dating Dante for a period of time. As expected, I did not want to see that. ¡°¡­ Can¡¯t we do something about those two?¡± ¡°¡­ Dante isn¡¯t stupid. He should understand that someone is going to steal Eliza from him if he keeps silently watching over her, no?¡± Eliza has to look for a marriage partner, so it¡¯s not like she will stay free like this for a long time. Of course, the same goes for Dante. They both like each other and surely wouldn¡¯t like to get married to someone they don¡¯t even like just because they didn¡¯t convey their feelings. However, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s my ce to interfere¡­ Ahh not good, I¡¯m going in circles now. ¡°¡­ Well, I also wish for Dante and Eliza¡¯s happiness. Dante has been serving me since I was little, and Eliza is my precious friend.¡± ¡°Right!?¡± However, Rishell spoke with a wry smile. ¡°¡­ Even if they convey their feelings for each other and be lovers, they cannot necessarily be happy.¡± ¡°¡­ Why?¡± I mean, it¡¯s mutual love, so I thought everything would turn all right if they just said ¡°I love you¡± to each other. ¡°¡­ I am guessing that both have already received marriage proposals. What would happen if they be lovers after epting those marriage proposals?¡± ¡°¡­ Ah.¡± I forgot about the marriage proposals after having my engagement broken. A normal youngdy would already receive many marriage proposals at this age. The sons too. A suitable partner will be found among those proposals and they would get engaged. ¡­ However, if she found a lover at that time? The bonds with the Household her family built up thanks to the marriage proposal and the trust of her Household would be lost. ¡­ That¡¯s why Dante and Eliza cannot be together so easily. I guess Eliza didn¡¯t tell me because she¡¯s gentle, but also because I would object to it. ¡­ Truly, the engagement system is a shit. Chapter 50: Emergency

Chapter 50: Emergency

¡°¡­ Well, it will work out somehow, the two of us should watch over them.¡± ¡°¡­ Yeah.¡± We certainly cannot do anything at the present time. It would only cause Eliza and Dante troubles. ¡­ I wish Eliza happiness, but her happiness is not something I can or should decide on. ¡°¡­ First of all, Olga. Don¡¯t do something unnecessary, all right?¡± ¡°Rude.¡± Why can¡¯t my friends trust me at all? Eliza told me the same thing. ¡°¡­ I hope it turns out well.¡± I rubbed my be and sighed. ¡­ And then, something extreme happened the day after our conversation. ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡­ Engagement!?¡±¡±¡±¡± ¡­ Our cries echoed in the ssroom after school. Eliza told us that she has something important to tell us, so she had Lance, Rishell, Dante, and I remain in the ssroom. ¡­ And she told us this. Eliza has an engagement. ¡°¡­ Yes, it¡¯s not decided yet though. However, it will most likely happen unless there is a better partner.¡± It¡¯s not Dante? ¡­ Even though she said she liked him thest time. ¡­ The very Dante who was next to me froze in ce with a pale face. Too easy to understand. How did I not notice before, I wonder¡­ ¡°W, who is it!?¡± Lance vigorously leaned forward. ¡­ Rishell noticed too, so Lance might have noticed that Dante likes Eliza too. ¡°¡­ The second son of Duke Ragveil¡­ what was his name again? Michael, I think.¡± ¡°¡­ Isn¡¯t he older than you?¡± Nobody except us is in the ssroom right now, so Rishell exhibited his memory and information. As expected of the Prince, it looks like he remembers the names and ages of every noble. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s five years older than me.¡± ¡­ Well, this age difference is not rare among nobles. Couples that are 10-15 years apart are everywhere. Scary. ¡°¡­ W, why did you think to get engaged with such person?¡± The one who asked Eliza was the gasping Dante whose HP neared 0. ¡­ Someone, cast a recovery magic on him. It looks like he will die anytime soon. ¡°¡­ My parents wanted to form ties with influential nobles. Therefore, they selected the most influential one among the proposals.¡± Eliza muttered quietly. ¡­ She looked very sad, it made my heart tighten. ¡°¡­ The person I like doesn¡¯t seem to have interest in me anyway.¡± You are going to say that now-!? ¡­ This was my and Rishell¡¯s inner voice. No, this kind of remark is the worst for this timing, no? This will birth misunderstanding, won¡¯t it? Moreover, you said you don¡¯t want to let others know yourself! Look, just take a look, a soul is escaping from Dante¡¯s mouth, see!? Far from recovery magic, he needs a resuscitation! ¡°¡­ P, person you like¡­?¡± Dante looked so wilted he might get himself carried away by the wind. ¡­ He received quite a shock, it seems. ¡°¡­ Yes, my wish won¡¯te true, so I thought it didn¡¯t matter whether I say it or not.¡± Please don¡¯t say more than that, okay? Dante is about to get shattered into pieces and scattered by the wind. ¡­ Lance, Rishell! Stop being dumbfounded and do something! For Dante¡¯s sake too! ¡°¡­ W, who is that?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t tell, I can¡¯t now that I will get engaged.¡± A sound argument. No, it is a sound argument, but. Just say it here! If you could say it here, you would confirm that you like each other! However, Eliza had no intentions of saying it as a bright smile floated on her face. ¡°¡­ I am sorry for having you listen to my engagement talks while you are busy. Then, I will be returning now. I am meeting Michael-sama was it¡­ today¡­ I have to, don¡¯t I¡­?¡± ¡°Ah, wha!? Eliza!¡± Did you think I would mishear you if you whispered-!? At least remember the name of your fianc¨¦ candidate! Eliza feeling somewhat unpleasant briskly left towards the door of the ssroom and threw them open, throwing ast nce at the absentminded Dante and quickly running away. ¡­ Let¡¯s pretend I didn¡¯t see the door deviate from the rail. This is not the time for this. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Oy~? Dante?¡± When I tried calling out to Dante who has nked out since a while ago, there was no reaction. He didn¡¯t move even when I waved my hand in front of his eyes. ¡­ This is a serious illness. Should we call a doctor? ¡°¡­ Oy, Dante! Eliza has left, you know!?¡± ¡°¡­ Wha!? Eliza!?¡± The moment Dante heard Lance¡¯s voice, he shouted out all of sudden and got dejected. ¡°¡­ Ah, she left already, huh.¡± ¡°Lance already said that, alright?¡± He probably reacted to Eliza¡¯s name. ¡­ No, how convenient his hearing is? ¡°¡­ I see.¡± Dante let out a dispiritedugh and turned away from us with a sigh. Chapter 51: Let’s act

Chapter 51: Let¡¯s act

¡°¡­ Eliza had a person she likes, huh.¡± ¡°¡­ Yeah. You were the only one who wasn¡¯t aware though.¡± Rishell said. ¡­ Oy, you there, this is not the time to say something like that!? When I looked at Lance, he was making ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s he¡¯s doing either~¡± face. ¡°¡­ Is that so!?¡± ¡°Yeah, you are too dense.¡± ¡­ I have thought this for a long time, but Rishell-san yo. Isn¡¯t your way of speaking too harsh¡­? Moreover, when you say it with a whole-faced smile, there¡¯s no way of objecting, you know? No, was he perhaps aiming for that? ¡°Even though you would know immediately if you just looked¡­ do I call you pitiful or what for not noticing¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s leave my pitifulness aside¡­ who is the person that Eliza likes?¡± Dante who collected himself a little thanks to Rishell¡¯s dissing asked. ¡­ Lance and I averted our gazes as a shrewd smile floated on Rishell¡¯s face. ¡°¡­ Hey, what¡¯s up with that expression of yours? What is everyone thinking about¡­?¡± ¡°T, today¡¯s dinner¡­¡± ¡°¡­ At this time, that¡¯s not possible, no?¡± I wanted to scold Lance for what he said, but he already said it so it cannot be helped. ¡­ I was doing my best to deceive him, you know! I can¡¯t make up lies like a certain malicious prince. ¡°¡­ Olga, you are stupid, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you are too harsh¡­¡± I think what I said was wonderfully simple, but now it turned into verbal abuse. Take some consideration, Rishell. ¡­ Well, it might be better than him being in honorifics mode and nagging persistently. ¡°¡­ Are you guys hiding something?¡± ¡°No, nothing?¡± ¡­ He¡¯s suspicious. He¡¯s super suspicious. I saw sparks between the Rishell and Dante who were staring at each other. ¡°¡­ The person Eliza likes-¡± ¡°We won¡¯t tell you.¡± This fellow interrupted him in the middle. Isn¡¯t it the time to tell Dante already? He¡¯s still your Knight. ¡­ That¡¯s why he might be toofortable with him though. ¡°Why!?¡± ¡°Rather, I want to ask you¡­ why are you so curious about the person Eliza likes, Dante?¡± Asked such, Dante was at a loss for words. ¡­ He seemed to be thinking how to deceive us, but he apparently didn¡¯te up with anything good. ¡°¡­ What do you want to achieve by asking that?¡± He returned the question. ¡­ Of course, Rishell wasn¡¯t fazed and quickly replied back to keep Dante in the predicament. ¡°What do I want? To achieve? I was just curious so I asked, alright? ¡­ Or is it something you cannot tell us?¡± ¡­ Haah, he went all out. I don¡¯t know what precisely, but it¡¯s all out. Rishell said that Dante likes Eliza, but he also said that he didn¡¯t hear it from the person himself. ¡­ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wrong to think that Dante really likes Eliza by now, but is he thinking that there is no meaning if he cannot admit it himself? Thanks to that, Dante¡¯s HP is quickly approaching zero though. ¡°Ah, err~ ummm.¡± ¡°Say it already, we have mostly guessed it anyway.¡± When Rishell said so, Dante¡¯s face looked like screaming. No, just how much shocked are you? Did you think we would not notice after bringing up the subject like this¡­? ¡°Wha, what might you be talking about?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s impossible to keep trying to deceive us aftering this far?¡± ¡­ Now, the second round of staring has begun! Sparks are scattering around as usual! Oh, is this the victory of the whole-faced + malicious smile Rishell as expected? The blushing Dante has no chance of victory, no? ¡­ Dante averted his gaze~! ¡­ What am I doing? I felt left out by the two staring people. Lance looks somewhat bewildered too, won¡¯t Rishell quickly put an end to this already? ¡°¡­ I got it, I just have to say it, right!? It¡¯s because I like Eliza! Yes, that¡¯s all!¡± ¡­ Are you an elementary student or what, Dante? Still¡­ in the game, Rishell looked considerably more aloof when arguing. As I thought, the personalities of characters here are different from the game world, aren¡¯t they? ¡°You finally admitted it¡­¡± Lance looked at Dante with a face that said ¡°Finally?¡±. ¡­ As I thought, he noticed. Dante looks to be easy to understand after all. ¡­ I wouldn¡¯t notice if Rishell didn¡¯t tell me. I am too miserable. ¡°¡­ Am I that easy to understand?¡± ¡°Yeah, quite.¡± When Rishell replied immediately, Dante crumbled to the ground. Are you a girl or what? ¡­ Be at ease, Dante. I had not noticed until I was told about it. It¡¯sughable. ¡°¡­ T, then, does Eliza know¡­!?¡± Dante who was prostrating on the (dirty) ground looked at us with a snapping vigor. ¡­ No, he¡¯s already desperate. You somewhat seem like Rishell¡¯s ything, but live strong. ¡°¡­ No, I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°Just now, you said that I am easy to understand¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Eliza and you are about as dense as Olga when ites to yourselves.¡± ¡­ Dante made aplicated expression of relief and regret and sighed. Chapter 52: Nothing is fine

Chapter 52: Nothing is fine

¡°Is that so¡­¡± Dante sighed in relief. ¡­ By the way, I have been thinking this since a while ago, but. Dante is making a face of relief, but is he all right with this? If he likes Eliza, then he should be stopping her. ¡°¡­ Dante, are you fine with not stopping Eliza?¡± When I asked, Dante made a face that asked ¡°Hah?¡±. ¡­ What the hell. ¡°¡­ Why?¡± ¡°Why, you ask¡­ you like Eliza, right? At this rate, she will end up marrying someone else, you know?¡± I don¡¯t know what is Dante thinking about, but I would like my friends to be happy by all means. I cannot stomach something like a bad ending. ¡°¡­ It¡¯s fine, I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to make her happy, and she has a person she likes anyway.¡± ¡­ No, that¡¯s you, alright? You are the one she likes. Also, each and every one of you, isn¡¯t your self-esteem way too low? It¡¯s mutual love, so why aren¡¯t you a bit more confident? ¡°Why are you giving up? If you have the will, you should be stopping her.¡± Rishell said so. I won¡¯t say it will be immediate, but if you don¡¯t act fast, Mika¡­ what was his name again? will steal Eliza from you? ¡°I can tell even without trying. Eliza will probablye to hate me if I try to stop her.¡± Are you seriously a young man in puberty!? Eliza is just merely a tsundere, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about. ¡°¡­ Is that something you¡¯ve heard from Eliza herself?¡± ¡°I, I can tell just by looking.¡± I¡¯ve had enough of this fellow. Despite quarreling with Eliza all the time, he didn¡¯t even try putting himself in her shoes. ¡°Enough with that already! You will regret if you don¡¯t act soon!¡± I, who grew impatient, made the arguing Dante dumbfounded with my shout. ¡­ So stubborn. If you wish for Eliza¡¯s happiness, then just go and convey your feelings to her. ¡°¡­ No, I am hopeless¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, you big idiot!¡± I snapped at Dante who continued grumbling and hit his head with all of my strength. Baa~m, a dull sound resounded around the ssroom. ¡°Ow¡­!?¡± ¡°You, look here! You have been talking about not being able to make Eliza happy and stuff since a while ago, but Eliza¡¯s happiness isn¡¯t for you to decide! Besides, you cannot give Eliza up with those feelings of yours, can you!? Act before you regret that she¡¯s taken by someone unknown, you stupid! If you really wish for Eliza¡¯s happiness, then help her get together with the person she likes!¡± ¡°Wha¡­¡± ¡°O, Olga has snapped¡­¡± Rishell and Lance were watching me, who went on a crazy rant from a distance. Don¡¯t retreat for heaven¡¯s sake. ¡°Well, I am of the same opinion as Olga.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Lance was still a bit choked, while Rishell spoke with a smile. Did they started feeling pitiful for Dante who fell on his backside, I wonder¡­ ¡°E, even you two.¡± ¡°I mean, I might as well wish for you two to not have any regrets.¡± Leaving Rishell¡¯s whose view of life has already be a mystery aside¡­ well, we are generally in an agreement, but Rishell is fast to talk about life. Aren¡¯t you still a youngster? I am not one to speak though. ¡°¡­ That¡¯s why, Dante. Go, quickly. Before you regret it.¡± ¡°B, but.¡± Eei, so stubborn. It¡¯s mutual love, so quickly confess and get engaged with each other. ¡°There are no buts! You are going! Your answer!?¡± ¡°Yeess!¡± I heard stuff like: what an unreasonable person or as expected of Olga, but let¡¯s not mind it. It will be my loss if I mind it. Anyhow, we have to quickly reconcile Dante and Eliza¡­ no, they did not fight in the first ce¡­ There¡¯s no script, but it¡¯s better than giving up. I just want to live in the countryside to avoid the death route of the game, so Eliza¡¯s matter takes priority. The weakness in Eliza¡¯s love¡­ they are both too dense. Also, Eliza¡¯s sense of direction. That¡¯s unrted though¡­ no, it is! It super is! ¡°Thaaaaat¡¯s it!¡± ¡°Wha!?¡± Dante got startled and turned towards me at incredible speed. ¡­ Well, it¡¯s Olga after all. Rishell and Lance looked at me with lukewarm gazes. ¡­ At least watch over me warmly. ¡°¡­ So, what¡¯s up with ¡°thaat¡¯s it!¡± Olga?¡± Rishell inquired while expressly imitating my embarrassing shout. ¡­ Yesyes, I thought of somehow having Dante and Eliza speak of their real feelings. ¡­ It might be better not to inquire further into their business, but I havee up with a good ce. Moreover, they can talk right away. ¡°¡­ Dante, immediately go around the school and ask for Eliza¡¯s whereabouts.¡± ¡°¡­ Haah!?¡± What is this fellow thinking? Dante looked at me with an expression like that. Even though it¡¯s such a good idea, how rude. Why are you dissing me? ¡°Quite some time has already passed since Eliza left, you know? She might not be here anymore.¡± Lance, that is a super decent question. However, that¡¯s what I was aiming for. ¡­ Eliza has no sense of direction, she will get lost even on the way to the restroom. ¡­ I¡¯ve been told that I don¡¯t have a sense of direction as well, but I believe it¡¯s not to Eliza¡¯s extent. As expected, I can at least find my way to the restroom that¡¯s near the ssroom. ¡­ By the way, Eliza got mysteriously lost one time, she even got herself to the outside of the school building. Why did she go outside? ¡°¡­ I believe that Eliza is still wandering around the school.¡± ¡°That fellow always gets picked up by someone from the student council after all.¡± Eliza worries the people of the student council too much, so theye to pick her up after school every time. ¡°¡­ Well, certainly. She¡¯s now probably looping the same ce endlessly.¡± Just these words are enough to make me imagine Eliza¡¯s current situation. ¡­ It¡¯s a good opportunity to talk, and he will be able to protect her too. No way, I am so dreamy! ¡°¡­ I got it, I just have to go, right?¡± ¡°Talk it out properly.¡± Supported with Lance¡¯s words, Dante left the ssroom after smiling a little. Chapter 53: I want a resolution

Chapter 53: I want a resolution

¡ªDante¡¯s point of view¡ª ¡­ Ah~ I can¡¯t find her. I have been running around for about twenty minutes since Olga (forcefully) told me to look for Eliza. I cannot find her anywhere. ¡°¡­ Where did she get lost?¡± Imagining her crying somewhere alone, my heart hurts. ¡­ It might be a serious illness. ¡°¡­ Oh well, I have to find her quickly.¡± Eliza has no sense of direction, she generally doesn¡¯t move without someone by her side, so looking for her will take time. This is too dangerous. I heard that thest time she went to the restroom, she ended up on a rooftop so I am worried. Sighing out, I continued running around, looking for Eliza. ¡­ I found her about ten minutester. She was sitting on an emergency staircase that¡¯s not usually used all alone, holding her knees. ¡°¡­ You were here, Eliza.¡± ¡°¡­ Wha!? Dante!?¡± When I approached her, intending to talk, it seemed that Eliza was crying as her eyes were red. ¡­ Why is she crying? Was she thinking about the guy in her heart¡­? Thinking so, my heart was filled with jealousy. How many times did I wish that I could be the person in her heart? How many times did I think of conveying my feelings? ¡­ But, I couldn¡¯t do anything about it because I am a coward. The result is this. Making sure to not show my heart on my face, I approached Eliza. ¡°¡­ Did something happen?¡± ¡°N, nothing at all!¡± Saying such, she quickly stood up and turned away while saying ¡°hmph!¡±. ¡­ However, her eyes were certainly swelled. Her golden eyes that are always shining were wet from tears, just what happened¡­? ¡°¡­ Something surely must have happened. This is my first time seeing you cry.¡± Getting conscious of my words, she half-heartedly snapped ¡°Don¡¯t care!¡± in the middle. It seems she was minding it. ¡°It¡¯s all good if nothing happened, but make sure to tell me if something really did happen, okay? ¡­ We are friends after all.¡± The moment I said ¡°Friends¡±, my heart ached. However, this pain is the punishment for my cowardice, so I decided to deceive and endure it. ¡°¡­ Yes, thank you.¡± Eliza smiled and said such, but she was obviously forcing herself. Coupled with her swelled eyes, she looked really pitiful. ¡­ Even though there¡¯s no need to force herself. ¡°¡­ So, Eliza. What were you doing in a ce like this?¡± Well, she was lost. Eliza let out ¡°Eh?¡± and tried to deceive her way with all of her might. ¡°E, err¡­ that¡­¡± ¡°You lost your way, huh?¡± Looking into her face that quite couldn¡¯t say it, I smiled wryly. Eliza¡¯s face reddened a little as she red at me. ¡­ She wasn¡¯t really scary or anything, rather, finding her ring with puppy eyes cute, Iughed a little bit. ¡°T, that¡¯s right, but¡­ why are youughing!¡± Mu~! She pouted. ¡°No, sorry. It was as I expected¡­¡± ¡°I, it¡¯s not like I get lost every time, alright! I can find my way one time in ten!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not something to be smug about¡­¡± It¡¯s one-tenth, alright? I think that¡¯s a sufficient problem. I¡¯m scared of the disaster that might happen sometime soon. ¡°¡­ Gee. What did youe for, Dante?¡± Thinking of changing the subject, Eliza asked with her face still reddened. ¡­ How do I exin this? At least ask her about the person she likes! I cannot tell her that I was forced out by Olga. ¡°¡­ Somehow, I thought that you might be lost.¡± ¡°¡­ Rude.¡± She said with a face that seemed still a little offended. ¡­ Ah~ what do I do? At what time should I ask about it? ¡°¡­ Ah, not good! I have a meeting with Michael-sama, so I must return home early!¡± Sorry Dante, see you tomorrow! I unconsciously caught the hand of Eliza who was trying to leave. ¡°¡­? What is it?¡± ¡°Ah, umm¡­¡± ¡­ I can¡¯t ask her about the person she likes at a time like this¡­ It might be fine to not ask, but I really want to know. I envy that fellow. ¡­ At least, if they are suited for each other, I would like her to be with him. ¡°¡­ Eliza, do you want to get lost again? You definitely won¡¯t be able to reach the entrance on your own.¡± In contrast to my feelings, words of falsehood flooded smoothly out of my mouth. ¡°¡­ That¡¯s true¡¹A little angry, Eliza sulkily lined up next to me.¡± ¡°¡­ Then, Dante. Will you bring me?¡± ¡°¡­ Yes.¡± ¡­ I just have to ask about the guy in her heart on the way. I thought absentmindedly in a gloom mood while gazing at Eliza¡¯s face. ¡­ That being the case, we were on the way. However, the moment I thought of bringing up the subject. ¡°Say, Dante.¡± ¡°¡­ N?¡± As we walked, Eliza spoke out to me. ¡­ Somehow, her face was red. I wonder what she wants to ask about? ¡°¡­ Dante, do you have a girl in your heart?¡± ¡°¡­ Eh.¡± Chapter 54:What’s going to happen?

Chapter 54:What¡¯s going to happen?

¡ªEliza¡¯s point of view¡ª ¡­ I asked, I finally asked! I, who had asked ¡°Do you have a girl you like?¡± stared fixedly at Dante who froze in ce. Since my love won¡¯te to fruition anyway, I think I might as well get to know whether he has someone he likes. I might feel jealous if I know, but thinking that it isn¡¯t me, my heart wouldn¡¯t calm down¡­ Concentrate, concentrate¡­ ¡°¡­ W, why do you ask?¡± Dante who was clearly shaken asked with a trembling voice. Recently, I have be somewhat poorly impulsive¡­ ¡°No, I was simply curious.¡± It¡¯s fine if he doesn¡¯t answer, but I would like to know if possible. It¡¯s necessary in order for me to properly give up about Dante. ¡°¡­ E, erm¡­ eh¡­¡± ¡°Eh?¡± You don¡¯t have to be hesitating so much, no? Or are these perhaps someone¡¯s initials? ¡­ Someone like Eida or Erina perhaps? It couldn¡¯t be me¡­ ¡°What? Say it properly, alright? You will not make up an excuse that you don¡¯t have anyone you like now, will you?¡± ¡°¡­ Ah.¡± Dante finally realized that he cannot get out of this and his facepletely reddened. ¡­ Fool. However, I must be a fool as well for finding his honest simplicity cute. ¡°¡­ Ugh~¡± ¡°Stop stalling already.¡± If he doesn¡¯t tell me right away, the carriage will arrive to pick me up. The truth is that I wanted to say farewell here, but I feel that I won¡¯t have any other opportunity to ask this. ¡­ I am a coward after all. ¡°¡­ Eh~ you won¡¯t tell anyone?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± I¡¯m getting irritated by now, but it seemed that he might say it now, so I waited. ¡­ But, words that I didn¡¯t except escaped from his mouth. ¡°¡­ But, I don¡¯t think you would believe me, Eliza.¡± ¡°¡­ Hah?¡± What is this fellow saying? Just what did he say to me that has known his for such a long time? Even though we quarrel often, I believe that Dante understands me as well. ¡­ Was that only me? Thinking so makes me sad. ¡­ And irritating at the same time. How can Dante say this without knowing one¡¯s mind? I certainly didn¡¯t tell him because I am a coward. However, this is heartless no matter how you look at it. Others might not mind it, but I who has to get engaged to a person I don¡¯t even like is simply in a bad mood. ¡°¡­ You, look here. How dare you think that I wouldn¡¯t believe you? We have known each other since such a long time ago, so it¡¯s only you who doesn¡¯t have trust in the other!¡± If not, Dante wouldn¡¯t say that I wouldn¡¯t believe him. Though Dante doesn¡¯t believe in himself much, I thought that he believed in me. ¡°I, I didn¡¯t mean it like-¡± ¡°Then, what did you mean!?¡± I seized Dante¡¯s cor. Dante is naturally taller than me, but I am quite tall for a woman, so I can manage to grasp his cor. ¡°¡­ I believe you, alright? I would believe you even if you said something crazy! However, it seems that you are not the same way!¡± I just noticed that I was looking at Dante¡¯s face point-nk, but this is not the time to mind it. ¡°¡­ Enough, I don¡¯t care about the person you like anymore! Instead, I won¡¯t answer your question either!¡± Saying such, I cast away Dante, turned my back on him and vigorously started walking away. ¡­ I will probably get lost again, but it¡¯s painful being near him. Even if his words didn¡¯t mean to hurt me, being close to him makes me want to cry. ¡°¡­ Where are you going?¡± Dante who was freed from my superhuman strength asked while coughing. ¡°Home¡­ I have a meeting with Michael-sama.¡± Saying so without turning around, I noticed that I started crying a little, so I hastened my steps. Faster, at least a second faster, I have to separate from him. I might start bawling if I see his face. Dante will surely note to hate me because of this. While thinking such and quickly walking away, I heard the sounds of running footsteps and then my arm was seized. ¡°¡­ Wait.¡± ¡°¡­ What are you doing!¡± There¡¯s only Dante and me in here. Therefore, only Dante could have grabbed my hand. ¡­ Right now, I felt a little happy when Dante grabbed my hand, but I turned around and red at him. ¡°Did you¡­!?¡± When I turned around, Dante¡¯s face was way closer to mine than I expected. I tried to make a distance in a hurry, but I couldn¡¯t. Dante pulled on my arm and we got even closer. ¡­ And then. ¡°¡­!?¡± Dante¡¯s face was at a point-nk range. I couldn¡¯t talk. Something soft and warm has blocked my mouth. ¡­ In other words, I was being kissed by Dante. The moment I realized that, my face turned unbelievably red. What!? What is happening!? What is Dante thinking!? Was it on purpose!? Is he trying to harass me!? While having such thoughts going round and round, he separated his lips from mine. ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry for hurting you. The person I like is©¤©¤©¤¡± ¡­ The moment Dante said that, I was confused from the embarrasment and explodingly pped Dante¡¯s cheek. Chapter 55: I’m sorry

Chapter 55: I¡¯m sorry

¡ªDante¡¯s point of view¡ª ¡°¡­ I am sorry, I am really sorry.¡± Eliza bowed deeply while apologizing to me who was leaning against a wall. ¡­ Ah, I still see stars. ¡°N, no, it¡¯s all right¡­ please raise your head?¡± ¡­ After I kissed Eliza, she pped me with all of her might. It didn¡¯t have enough power to send me flying, but I did stagger backward. Thus, for a few minutes, my cheek was in nice reddish fall color. ¡­ Eliza came to her senses a while after hitting me and tried to go get ice to apologize, but I stopped her because she would get lost anyway. She would probably never return. ¡°But¡­ it stands out so much.¡± Eliza stared at my cheek and sighed sorrowfully. After staring at me for a while, she suddenly raised her voice. ¡°¡­ Hey, Dante! What did you do something like that for!?¡± It seems that she almost forgot that I kissed her after hitting me. ¡­ Is she softhearted or a fool? Even though she¡¯s smart, I wonder why she¡¯s like that? ¡°¡­ What do you think?.¡± ¡­ I was aware that Eliza was dense, but I didn¡¯t think it was to such an extent. I¡¯m surprised she didn¡¯t notice even after I kissed her. ¡­ Is she perhaps thinking that I wouldn¡¯t kiss someone I don¡¯t like? If so, I will feel terribly hurt. ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know! It¡¯s not like you overenthusiastically bumped into me, no!?¡± ¡­ I feel dizzy from Eliza¡¯s nted reply. Olga is dense too, but isn¡¯t Eliza denser than her? It¡¯s not easy handling these type of people. Even the protagonist of a romance story must have it easier. ¡°Do you really think that?¡± ¡°¡­ I mean, I can¡¯te up with anything else.¡± Eliza hung her head and pouted. ¡­ Even though the noble youngdies misunderstand when you look into their eyes just for a moment. This difference is way too extreme. ¡°¡­ You are stupid, Eliza. Stupid and dense.¡± ¡°Haah!?¡± I mean, it¡¯s true. Although even normal friends would start bing conscious a little, Eliza is belligerent as usual. It cannot be helped that I felt like saying something reckless. ¡°¡­ The correct answer is, I like you, Eliza.¡± Well, it¡¯s Eliza, so she will forgive me in the end. Because I like Eliza a little¡­ no, because I have fallen deeply for her, my anger will disperse immediately. ¡­ Eliza looked like her soul escaped from her mouth. ¡°¡­ Ha? Eh, Dante¡­ what did you say just now?¡± ¡°I said that I like you.¡± Whether my embarrassment disappeared after saying it for the first time, the words smoothly escaped from my lips the second time. ¡°¡­ No, eh? Dante¡­ eh? You like me?¡± Her soul seemed to have returned, but she was greatly confused. It seems she really didn¡¯t notice, huh. Although I even kissed her. ¡­ On the contrary, I am interested to see to what extent she wouldn¡¯t notice if I didn¡¯t tell her. ¡°¡­ Wait a moment, I will reorganize my mind and soul.¡± Eliza who was at the pinnacle of confusion started taking deep breaths. Suu, haa. Suu, haah. ¡­ Do you have to take deep breaths while looking deadpan? Well, if it can help her to reorganize her thoughts¡­ I sat cross-legged, waiting for Eliza to getposed. ¡°¡­ Suu, hahh¡­ cough!?¡± ¡°You are choking¡­ are you all right?¡± Eliza must have breathed in way too much and started a coughing fit. Peeking into her face, Eliza separated from me with a red face. ¡­ No, did I do something wrong? Yeah, I did. I forcefully kissed her. ¡°¡­ I, I am fine?¡± ¡°Is that so¡­?¡± I stared at Eliza who¡¯splexion didn¡¯t look to be fine, even her voice was shaky. ¡­ Eliza¡¯s face gradually turned redder and tears started appearing in the corners of her eyes. ¡­ Eh, do you be like that when you go beyond red? ¡°¡­ U, umm¡­ I¡­¡± Probably feeling that turning me down would be awkward, Eliza couldn¡¯t look at me. ¡­ Even if she turns me down, I just might have wanted to say it. ¡°¡­ You don¡¯t have to force yourself, turning a person down is difficult after all.¡± When I said so, Eliza shook her head. ¡°W, wrong! That¡¯s not it!¡± ¡­ Eliza shook her head even more vigorously. She certainly isn¡¯t doubting me anymore. However, I am afraid of thinking that this is just a dream. If it is, my self-esteem will drop even further¡­ ¡°¡­ T, that¡­ Dante.¡± Eliza suddenly started fidgeting, and frequently peeking at my face. ¡­ Is she feeling guilty of something? Or does she already have a boyfriend¡­? Well, at any rate, I havepleted the conditions for her to tell me about the person she likes. I confessed until I got pped, so I think of not letting Eliza off. ¡­ Although I deserved that p. ¡°¡­ So, Eliza. I told you whom I like, so you will tell me as well, right?¡± ¡°¡­ E, ehh?¡± Ah, crap, I forgot. Eliza looked at me with such an expression. ¡­ I won¡¯t hold back even if you look at me with those puppy eyes of yours. ¡­ Probably. ¡°¡­ E, err¡­ i, it¡¯s embarrassing.¡± ¡°I confessed to you, no?¡± Being reminded, her face reddened and she fell silent. Her unusually obedient self is adorable as well, but won¡¯t she show me her usual liveliness? While thinking such, I waited for her reply. ¡­ Atst, she looked as if she had made up her mind. Is she finally going to say it? ¡°¡­ Ha?¡± Then, she suddenly grabbed me by the cor and looked at me with determined eyes. ¡­ And then, she pulled onto me. Our lips touched. ¡°¡­!?¡± Because Eliza pulled me by a force, there was some pain from our teeth hitting against each other, but this isn¡¯t time for thinking about that. What I should be minding is that I am being kissed by Eliza. While thinking about how soft Eliza¡¯s lips are and how ticklish the strands of her hair are, the kiss ended and Eliza separated from me. ¡°¡­ I also like you.¡± Eliza said such with a bright red face and a faint smile. Chapter 56: Riajuu

Chapter 56: Riajuu

¡°¡­ Eh? Eeeeeeeh!?¡± ¡°You are too loud, Olga.¡± How could I keep calm!? I¡¯m shocked by what you just told me! I heard about what happened after we sent Dante chasing after Eliza yesterday. ¡­ It appears that Dante somehow managed to find Eliza after we forcibly kicked him out of the ssroom. Well, him being able to find the person he loves was within my expectations, but to think they would be intimate just like that. ¡­ I feel that it went way too swimmingly though. I mean, they be a couple after that, you know? I did not expect that. ¡­ Are they the so-called campus couple now? ¡°¡­ But, to think you would kiss.¡± Among the things Eliza said, there was the story about the two kissing as well. I thought that one wouldn¡¯t normally talk about this with friends, but Eliza is quite pure, so she must have judged it to be fine to talk about. ¡­ Also, I think that she simply trusts me, but am I too self-conscious? ¡°Don¡¯t speak so loud¡­ I did it forcefully too after all.¡± To think Eliza would take such an action. I was startled that the ipetent Dante kiss her, but to think Eliza would be so assertive too? ¡°How did it feel¡­?¡± Unfortunately, I haven¡¯t kissed even in my past life. However, I do have an interest. Even I look like this, I am a woman. ¡°R, right¡­ it was soft and warm?¡± ¡°Hee~¡± As I thought, it¡¯s same as described in books or manga. Well, the feeling might change depending on the partner. I haven¡¯t done it before though. ¡°Then, was his face really close as I thought? Were you nervous?¡± ¡°E, errr¡­¡± ¡°How did you feel when¡­ ow!¡± When I asked three questions in session, Eliza¡¯s Boyfriend-sama has stopped me (with a fist). Tch. ¡°Olga, why are you questioning things with no delicacy?¡± ¡°No, I mean, the feelings of the ipetent you and the dense Eliza has been sessfully conveyed so¡­ ow!? Again!?¡± Dante who smiled like a Hannya dropped his fist on my head again. ¡­ Uwaa, tears came out. I will surely have a bump there¡­ moreover, I was hit twice. I am against violence! ¡°¡­ What might you be doing?¡± ¡°¡­ Geh, Rishell.¡± I discovered a malicious smile that was unpleasantly looking at Dante behind me. ¡­ I feel that it has been a long time. ¡°Dante, what did you just do to ady just now?¡± ¡­ Lady? I don¡¯t have such a character~¡­ There are people from the ssroom here, so Rishell is speaking with honorifics, which is quite scary. It shouldn¡¯t be only me feeling cold sweat running on my back. ¡°¡­ I am very sorry.¡± ¡°As long as you understand.¡± He¡¯s not the one you should be apologizing to though. I don¡¯t think Dante should be apologizing to you, Rishell. ¡°¡­ So, you said something about no delicacy¡­ what were you asking, Olga?¡± ¡°Nuu.¡± Crap, I feel that he would scorn me if I replied honestly. ¡°Are you not aware about things you should and should not inquire about?¡± I feel that he¡¯s going to scold me with a serious look¡­! I was curious, so it couldn¡¯t be helped! This is way too mentally tiring¡­ ¡°No, nothing in particr¡­¡± ¡°She attacked Eliza with questions about kissing.¡± Dante betrayed me¡­ He wasn¡¯t cooperating with me to begin with though. ¡­ Ah, crap. Rishell stiffened. Was it that unexpected¡­? ¡°¡­ Kiss, is it¡­? Of fish?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Rishell!?¡± Rishell who stiffened was asking iprehensible things for some reason. You don¡¯t have to try so much¡­ I mean, kissing belongs in this world¡­ ¡°On the lips with a person, all right!?¡± ¡°Lips¡­ mouse¡­ kiss¡­ why did you ask about that¡­? Are you interested in stuff like that?¡± He was ring at me for some reason. Why¡­ why was this the fate with Rishell that was chosen for me? No, it¡¯s not only my imagination, I seriously feel like I will get mentally killed. ¡­ If I said that I am interested, I feel that he would tell me ¡°What color of stupid are you?¡±. If I say that I don¡¯t, it would be ¡°Are you really a woman?¡±. What an unreasonableness. ¡°E, erm¡­ I have never done it, so it can¡¯t be helped that I am curious¡­¡± ¡°I see.¡± In the end, I chose the ¡°Middle¡± way that will cause the least damage. Was it a hidden choice¡­? ¡°¡­ Is that so?¡± Rishell squinted his eyes and smiled. ¡­ Is it just my imagination that his smile looked dark to me? It¡¯s not, right? ¡­ That malicious smile of yours, I would like you to stop. My body quivered a little as I let out a sigh. Chapter 57: Kissing

Chapter 57: Kissing

¡°¡­ Oy, what are you guys talking abo¡­ whoa.¡± Apparently, Lance who couldn¡¯t endure being alone approached us and simply tantly grimaced when he saw Rishell¡¯s face. ¡°What whoa, what are you whoa-ing for?¡± ¡°Sorry, your smile was so dark I got startled.¡± Certainly, his maliciousness oozed out from his smile at the end. I still can¡¯tprehend what did he show his maliciousness here for. It seems to be a mystery for Lance too. ¡°¡­ What were you talking that made you disy your maliciousness at a full-throttle?¡± We were talking about kissing. His face became as such just because I asked what does being kissed feel like. It¡¯s not my fault. Probably, most likely, definitely. ¡°¡­ Olga was asking Eliza what does kissing feel like.¡± ¡°¡­ Ah~¡± Why are you making an understanding face, Lance!? You cannot nod in consent here! ¡­ I don¡¯t know whether it was something between men that I didn¡¯t understand, but the two nodded at each other. The hell? ¡°¡­ So, what did you ask about?¡± ¡°Nothing special, really¡­¡± I don¡¯t think I did, at least. ¡°Err, I only asked about the feeling, distance and whether she was nervous at that time.¡± ¡°Too many!¡± But, I am curious¡­ it¡¯s an unrted story to me after all. Lance and Rishell seem to be simply well-versed in this, will they answer me if I ask them¡­? ¡­ I ignored the ¡°Eh!? You answered that, Eliza!?¡± ¡°¡­ I only told her how it felt¡± ¡°You answered that!?¡± conversation of the lovebirds behind me. ¡­ As long as they get along. ¡°¡­ Did you guys kissed anyone before?¡± The moment I asked, the surroundings froze with a snap. Dante and Eliza stopped moving too. ¡­ Eh, what? What¡¯s up? Did I ask something strange¡­? No, I did, but was it so bad for the mood to be like this? ¡°¡­ W, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Even when I asked, Rishell was justughing without moving, Dante and Eliza were trembling while looking at Rishell, and Lance froze in ce with his face bright red. ¡­ They are collectively ignoring me. Whoa~ that hurts~ ¡°¡­ Why are you asking that?¡± Several secondster, Rishell questioned with a whole-faced smile, but his voice was frighteningly stiff. Not cold, but stiff. How rare for Rishell. His face is cramping too. ¡°¡­ No, you two looked experienced, so¡­¡± When I said so timidly without knowing if I incurred royal wrath, I seem to have trampled upon and mine with all of my might as Rishell¡¯s face cramped even more while Lance¡¯s face got even redder. ¡­ Why, what is going on¡­? Everyone is making extremelyic faces though. ¡°¡­ Ah, sorry¡­ even if you have the experience, it¡¯s not like you have to be well-versed in it, yes?¡± ¡­ Snap. The atmosphere froze even more. ¡­ Again!? What is it!? How about someone smashes this frozen atmosphere so we can remake it from the start? This wish of mine did note true, as the conversation with Rishell who has a cramped smile and the red-faced Lance continued. ¡­ Dante and Eliza? They blended with the atmosphere. That¡¯s mean. I also want to blend with the atmosphere. Seriously. For the atmosphere to freeze this much even without knowing the reason¡­ ¡°¡­ I will leave it to your imagination.¡± After a while of silence, Rishell spoke up. He ran away. ¡°¡­ I, I see.¡± I would like to get more info out of them, but I feel like I might have gotten enveloped in darkness if I continued. ¡­ Mainly by Rishell. In the first ce, I don¡¯t think anyone but Rishell would be capable. ¡°¡­ You did good escaping, Rishell.¡± ¡°¡­ Yeah. I am d Olga understood that she was going to die if she said any more.¡± ¡­ The two were whispering something behind me, Lance seemed to be still disordered. ¡­ What are you so disordered for? I certainly said that I don¡¯t have any interest in marriage, but it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have any interest between the matters of a man and a woman. I am also no different from a pubescent girl. I am interested in the couple date courses (I won¡¯t go to a one though), I am also curious about the kiss like I heard a while ago. Rather, I want to know what I did not experience. ¡°How about you try doing it if you are so curious?¡± ¡°Ah, I am fine, thanks.¡± ¡­ Is what Rishell said, but let¡¯s not mind it. Even though I said I didn¡¯t want to do it. Though the listener might have misunderstood from my questions. ¡­ Why are you making such despondent faces, Lance, Rishell? If you two ask, there will be people lining up for you. But well, the two seem to hate people that gather around them because of their faces or power. I am worried about their future. I am just as worried about Celsior. ¡­ I am worried that the romance circumstances of all capture targets are too obscure. I especially have no idea about Keith. Alright, let¡¯s gather information about the love lives of the capture targets from now on. ¡­ Let¡¯s do my best to not get exposed to Rishell. Chapter 58: Intermission – Certain Prince’s Recollection

Chapter 58: Intermission ¨C Certain Prince¡¯s Recollection

¡ª Rishell¡¯s Point of View ¡ª Rishell Viaveil. The name of this country¡¯s second prince is well-known all over the country. Unlike the first prince Albert who is widely known for being useless and the first princess Lucretia who is famous as the Tragic Princess, his standing was recognized as the top of the country in the future. Although there still was the first prince, he was smarter and his outward appearances were also nicer. There were many people who pushed him towards the position of the Crown Prince. ¡­ But, behind the shadow of his fame, he was putting even more effort to get it. ¡°¡­ Haah.¡± Study, study, study, even though I am only ten years of age. Even today, I had to wake up at 6 am, and studied from 7 am to 12 am, and will have to study again after taking an hour-long lunch. ¡­ Do you know how much I have been looking forward to lunch? I think it¡¯s thoughtless to force such schedule on me just because I am the second prince of this country. In the first ce, why is my elder brother Albert allowed toze around all day while I have to suffer like this¡­ I understand that it¡¯s because no one has any expectations of him, but I am swirling with dissatisfaction. ¡­ Everything is the fault of the elder brother¡¯s ipetence. Hearing about the national politics at this age endlessly is agonizing, and I will be troubled if told to be the Crown Prince. First of all, the first prince normally bes the Crown Prince, so I will do without that obligation. They might be cynical thinking that a ten-year-old like me can do anything. It goes without saying that I am irritated by my elder brother who does nothing every single day. He wasn¡¯t like this until about five years ago, but when was it that rumors about his ipetence started circting? ¡­ Ahh, I remember now. It was since the time he barged into the hall during Father¡¯s audience with the neighboring country¡¯s King. Afterward, I started hearing that he was fed up with studying. I certainly do understand hisints, but he¡¯s stupid for letting others call him ipetent. Well, the person himself was seemingly happy to be called ipetent as he didn¡¯t have to study anymore. I walked towards the dining room while thinking such. ¡­ And on the way, I found a girl who sat in the corridor and cried. ¡­ What is she doing? Is she a servant¡¯s child? Her attire doesn¡¯t look like that though¡­ ¡°¡­ What are you doing?¡± When I called out to the girl with a calm voice, her body jolted and she timidly turned towards me. ¡°You are¡­¡± I recognized her shiny silver hair and big amber eyes. ¡­ She was elder brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Olga. However, why is she here¡­? ¡°¡­ Rishell-sama?¡± She really was crying as her amber eyes were wet with tears. ¡­ I have never seen a girl of the same age cry before, so I got panicky. ¡°W, what¡¯s the matter!? Did Aniue do something to you!?¡± Theck of trust of my own brother showed as that was the first thing that came to my mind, but let¡¯s ignore that. To think that elder brother was such a scum that he would make a younger girl cry¡­ When I silently got angry, Olga denied in a hurry. ¡°A, Albert-sama is unrted to this! I got separated from Okaasama and Otousama¡­¡± Is this why she was crying here all alone? Since she came to the castle with her parents, she was most likely asked to meet Albert. ¡­ To go to a parlor but get lost in the opposite corridor that leads to a dining room¡­ this girl¡¯s sense of direction is probably nonexistent. ¡°Is that so¡­¡± There, I pondered for a while. If I bring this girl over, I will lose my free time. However, leaving her alone after finding her here would disqualify me like the royalty. ¡­ I decided to take the girl to the parlor. In the first ce, I wanted to try talking with her a little. Thinking such, I stopped minding that my free time got reduced. ¡°¡­ Why did youe to the castle today?¡± Nine out of ten cases would be for Albert though. My expectations proved right. ¡°I was told to see Albert-sama¡­ But, I don¡¯t want to see Albert-sama that much.¡± The fianc¨¦e of my Aniue suddenly remarked. ¡­ Well, I don¡¯t feel sorry for him though. ¡°And why is that?¡± ¡°¡­ Albert-sama often bullies me¡­ he says he hates me¡­ also, he¡¯s super condescending.¡± ¡°Thest thing was especially concrete, huh.¡± The two points felt quite childish, but thest point was terrible. Condescending, huh. Moreover, she dered that without hesitation with a serious look on her face. ¡°It¡¯s very troubling that I will have to marry that person in the future¡­¡± ¡°¡­ There are many things I want to say, but please live strongly.¡± I don¡¯t think there are many things she could do now that she became his fianc¨¦e, but I think I don¡¯t want her to give up. I would also firmly refuse if I was in her position. ¡­ The first prince¡¯s character is so bad that even his face and status cannot save him. Amazing. ¡­ At the same time I thought that, I got interested in her. Her honest manner of speaking betrayed her childish appearances. If I had to be frank then¡­ well, she got quite a wicked tongue. If it was any other young nobledy, she would be trying to get close to me. What a difference. ¡­ What an amusing child. This child might not even get surprised if I revealed my true character to her. While thinking such, we arrived at the parlor. ¡­ Several monthster, after meeting repeatedly, I tried disclosing my true character to her. ¡°I thought something was strange, this way is much better!¡± She dered with a whole-faced smile. Quite terrible. She¡¯s not conscious of it herself, but she does have quite a wicked tongue. I am worried about her future prospects. ¡­ She may be able to keep Albert on a short leash though. ¡­ However, six yearster, an unbelievable incident urred. ¡°¡­ No, release me! Stop it!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, juste!¡± I was on the way to my room from an official business when I heard these voices. ¡­ These voices are Aniue and Olga? When I went towards the voices to see what was happening, I saw Aniue trying to drag Olga into his room. ¡°Stop it¡­ release me! I am still¡­¡± ¡°I am telling you toe! You are my fianc¨¦e, aren¡¯t you!¡± ¡­ Yeah, I understand now. Aniue was most likely trying to force himself on Olga. To think he would not be satisfied by servants and other youngdies and try to force himself even onto her. Even though it¡¯s an established custom to protect one¡¯s chastity until the marriage. ¡°¡­ How about you stop?¡± Aniue was pretending not to hear me and continued pulling Olga into his room, so I spontaneously punched his face and red at him. Aniue didn¡¯t think he would get hit, so he was looking at me in a shock. ¡°You, hitting me, the first prince¡­¡± ¡°Did you not learn anything about the betrothed keeping their purity together?¡± When I said so while ring at him, he red back with cold eyes. ¡­ Olga took as much distance from Albert as possible while trembling. Is she all right? ¡°Wha¡­ that¡¯s not your business! Trying to lecture me despite being the younger brother!¡± ¡°Are you aware that you are losing to this younger brother¡¯s reputation and achievements? If you don¡¯t want me to lecture you, how about you at least try to keep up with me?¡± Iughed at him and walked away. ¡­ Aniue red at me vexingly, but thinking that I was talking down to him again, he immediately retreated to his room. ¡­ I was thinking what I should do if he told others that I hit him, but his pride is too big toin that he was hit by his younger brother, so it will be probably fine. ¡°¡­ What the hell, that pervert! What was he thinking!?¡± Brining Olga to a ce with no people, she started spitting fire. I thought she was frightened, but it seems that I was wrong. Her trembling from before also seems to have been anger. ¡°¡­ Seriously, this Aniue of mine is hopeless. To think he would resort himself to rap*ng women¡­¡± ¡°Truly.¡± Not receiving any shock from the words ¡°rap*ng women¡± she nodded in agreement. ¡­ Even though he already has a fianc¨¦e, he¡¯s stupid enough to think that his cheating is not known to anyone. All the people in the castle know. ¡­ Still, she became beautiful, didn¡¯t she? Her silver, long hair got increasingly charming, and her amber eyes shined as always. No matter how I think about it, she¡¯s wasted on that lust demon. ¡­ I wish she could marry me instead. I was shocked by my own thoughts. I wasn¡¯t aware at that time that it wasn¡¯t just a delusion of mine. That¡¯s because I have already fallen in love with her. Chapter 59: Questioning

Chapter 59: Questioning

¡°I¡¯m home~! ¡­ Is Keith-san home?¡± I, who decided on inquiring about the love lives of the capture targets in detail decided to start the one I know the least, Keith. ¡­ I felt like I would get killed if I asked Rishell and Lance is a tsundere (?), so he probably wouldn¡¯t tell me. Celsior probably has no one¡­ I decided by elimination. ¡°Wee home, Olga-sama¡­ Keith-san is taking a break in the study.¡± Aira unexpectedly came out and informed me. You are cute today as well, Aira. After hugging and rubbing cheeks with Aira for a while, I went to the study. ©¤©¤©¤Knock, knock. ¡°Excuse me, it¡¯s Olga¡­ is Keith-san in?¡± When I knocked on the door and called out, Otousama opened the door. ¡°Ahh, wee home, Olga¡­ Keith is inside.¡± ¡°Wee back.¡± Keith showed up from behind Otousama with his usual poker face. Seeing the documents in his hands, he must be helping Otousama with work. How capable. ¡°I have just returned¡­ Umm, I have something to ask you, Keith-san¡­¡± When I said so, I nced at Otousama. Otousama was looking at me as if saying ¡°Eh? Am I in the way?¡±, so when I lightly nodded at him, he looked at me with a sorrowful expression for some reason. ¡°¡­ Olga, you are steadily climbing the stairs to adulthood, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I quite don¡¯t understand what you are trying to say.¡± How did this be a story of the stairs to adulthood? Did I say something strange¡­ ¡­ Ah. ¡°Otousama, by having something to say to Keith-san, I didn¡¯t mean that I wanted to confess to him, alright?¡± ¡°I, is that so?¡± He really did misunderstand. Each and every one of you have love brains¡­ Otousama made a face of relief for some reason and left the room in a good mood. What and why? ¡°So, Olga-sama, what did you want to ask me¡­?¡± ¡°Ah, I am sorry. It shouldn¡¯t be considered anything strange, so please be at ease.¡± I told to Keith whileughing. It¡¯s not like I am going to threaten you to tell me, so please don¡¯t make such a tense expression. ¡­ I have been able to tell Keith¡¯s expressions apart recently, how amazing of me. ¡°I wanted to inquire about your love life.¡± ¡°!?¡± ¡­ He was super shocked. I have never seen him so surprised. So Keith can make such an expression too huh, how rare. Super ultra-rare. ¡°W, why is that¡­?¡± ¡°Eh, err¡­¡± Now then, how do I reply? I have to options. Because I might die if I don¡¯t ask¡­? Definitely not. He will think I am weird in the head. Because I want to get along? ¡­ Hmm, I feel that¡¯s a bit wrong. I would be troubled if he¡¯s weirdly conscious of me¡­ ¡°Umm¡­ Keith-san, you are attending to me, so I thought it would be good to know you at least a little better.¡± I feel like I forced myself quite a lot, but let¡¯s not mind it. I mean, I could only think of this¡­ ¡­ Huh? Somehow, Keith was moved! Or at least he was making such a face. ¡°To want to know more about me who is merely one of the servants¡­ I am happy.¡± O, ohh. You are pure, Keith-san. His face was shining Paaa¡­!, so I felt terrible for lying. ¡­ H, his smile is dazzling. ¡°N, no¡­ that¡­ umm, would you tell me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yeah! I got an OK! It seems that I will be able to rify the love life of one of the four. ¡­ Celsior doesn¡¯t count so make it three. ¡°Err¡­ at this moment, I do not have a girlfriend.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡­ Tch. Even though I intended on sticking you to your girlfriend if you had one¡­ It seems that this vulgar idea of mine won¡¯t be able to get realized. Well, it was naive of me. ¡°Then, someone you like or are interested in?¡± However, I couldn¡¯t give up here. For humans, never giving up is important. Don¡¯t lose, me. ¡°T, that¡¯s¡­¡± Oh, his face turned red. This is a bullseye? Let¡¯s try asking for details. Unlike Rishell, Keith would probably don¡¯t try to kill me mentally¡­ haha¡­ ¡°Who might that person be?¡± ¡°T, that¡¯s¡­ I won¡¯t tell.¡± Keith being bashful¡­ what!? Wait, this is so rare my eyes are exploding. ¡­ Rather, a bashful Keith is adorable, isn¡¯t he!? I wouldn¡¯t think he¡¯s a man in his twenties! ¡°Then, at least what kind of person she is¡­¡± If he won¡¯t even answer this, then I do n on giving up. I don¡¯t want to ask until I get hated. But, fortunately, it looks like Keith is going to answer this question of mine. ¡°Err¡­ her hair is long, eyes are big¡­ she¡¯s younger than me.¡± Ohh, a younger one, huh. I wonder where did he meet that person¡­? He works and lives here, so I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much chance of an encounter. Ah, did he fell in love at first sight in the school? I could understand that. I told the bashful Keith with a whole-faced face. ¡°Is that so¡­ thank you very much! I will definitely support your love, so please do your best, Keith-san!¡± ¡­ A sad smile floated on Keith¡¯s face as he looked into a distance for some reason, but I did not have the means to understand his reason. Chapter 60: Questioning. Part 2

Chapter 60: Questioning. Part 2

¡­ Now then, I have questioned Keith. There¡¯s not much I can do about his love life, so I have to move to another capture target. ¡­ I know, alright? I know, but I am super scared of asking Rishell. I think Lance won¡¯t tell me if I ask him, but he¡¯s merely a tsundere. My life won¡¯t be at a risk. The problem is Rishell. I feel that he will definitely re at me with cold eyes and ask me ¡°What are you saying? Are you stupid?¡± with a deadly tone. That being the case, I decided to question Lance who is going to cause less damage next. I appreciate when he talks in his Oresama way. ¡­ I can¡¯t tell what Rishell is thinking behind his smile. So troublesome. That stupid maliciousness of his. ¡°Morning~ Lance.¡± The next day after questioning Keith, I decided to ask Lance about his love life. I think I understand him a lot because we are together at most of times, but I can¡¯t say what he does behind my back. He might have even fallen in love with a girl that bumped into him in a hallway. That can¡¯t be, right? Fortunately, Rishell and others aren¡¯t here yet, so I can be at ease and ask without getting coldly red at. ¡°Morning.¡± In spite of being Oresama, Lance returned the greeting quite politely. Somehow, isn¡¯t hecking in the Oresamaponent recently¡­? I don¡¯t mind that though. ¡°Hey, I have something I would like to ask you.¡± When I said so, Lance¡¯s face went as if he wanted to say ¡®Whoa¡¯. Why? ¡°I have a bad feeling about this¡­¡± I don¡¯t think you should talk to your childhood friend like that. Rude. I am hurt. This person wouldn¡¯t be speaking to other girls like this, right¡­? You will get stabbed sometime, you know? ¡°Rude¡­ even though I wanted to ask a little.¡± ¡°Your questions aren¡¯t decent most of the times though¡­ so, what is it?¡± I think that Lance who knows my questions aren¡¯t decent and still willing to listen is kind. Despite having Oresama, Nanisama, Lance-sama attitude in the game¡­ It¡¯s making me low-key mad¡­ ¡°Do you have a girlfriend?¡± ¡°See, it isn¡¯t anything decent after all-!¡± Lance shouted at the sky. We are indoors, so rather than the sky, he shouted at the ceiling. What is this person doing? ¡°It¡¯s important, you know?¡± ¡°In what way!¡± Because my life depends on it! I cannot say that though. I decided to deceive him appropriately. It¡¯s the usual pattern. ¡°Ah~¡­ we are friends, childhood friends at that¡­ I thought I would like to know.¡± When I said so, Lance made aplicated expression for some reason. No, I didn¡¯t think he would be moved as Keith was, but I cannot understand why is he making such expression. ¡°¡­ Are you asking that because we are friends?¡± ¡°? Yeah, I am.¡± The truth is that my life is on the line though. I might be alerting the dangerous guy if I said that so I will keep quiet. ¡°I see~¡­¡± I would like you to stop making such aplicated expression and quickly told me. I am the one asking so I can¡¯t say anything though. Lance who noticed my stare sighed. ¡°Stop looking at me like that¡­ I got it, I will tell you.¡± ¡°Ohh.¡± It seems that he will answer me, so I felt relieved. With this, I will be one step closer to avoiding death. ¡°¡­ For now, I don¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡± ¡°¡­ Is that so.¡± Lance also doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend, huh¡­ all of the capture targets are popr among girls, so why don¡¯t they have a girlfriend yet? ¡­ They don¡¯t swing that way, right? That¡¯s not possible, is it? ¡°Then, do you have a person you like?¡± ¡°¡­ I do.¡± ¡­ Ah, this looks good. Still, for both him and Keith to answer honestly¡­ I am thankful. ¡­ It¡¯s a girl, right? The person he likes is a girl, right? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a man? ¡°Hee, who is it?¡± ¡°As if I would tell you!¡± I was suddenly denied. The hell is wrong with him? Are both Keith and Lance so embarrassed to tell it to me¡­? ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ you would definitely tell that person, no!?¡± I got dissed for some reason. I wouldn¡¯t tell, really. What, do I seem like such a loudmouth¡­? If that¡¯s the case, I would like to improve by all means. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t tell, all right¡­ well fine, at least tell me what kind of person are they?¡± Let¡¯s try asking what kind of person are they just like I asked Keith. I would be troubled if I get disliked because of this. What am I going to do if he says that it¡¯s a hunk? I feel like I won¡¯t be able to keepposed. I am not rotten after all¡­ ¡°¡­ First of all, it¡¯s a girl, right?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s a girl! Why are you asking that?¡± I felt relieved by hearing Lance¡¯s words. Even if the heir of a noble house liked men, he would probably have a sessor. I don¡¯t wish for Lance to separate from his lover, and as his friend, I want him to find happiness. ¡°R, right¡­ then, tell me what kind of person she is?¡± ¡°¡­ Well, she¡¯s of the same age, a beauty with long hair.¡± ¡­ No, I can¡¯t tell at all. Beauty with long hair, there¡¯s no way I would be able to find her in the school full of nobledies. Even if she¡¯s limited to the same school year¡­ ¡°¡­ Any other special traits?¡± ¡°¡­ You would know if I told you, so I won¡¯t say any more than this.¡± Seriously, oy. I cannot support you with hints like these. After that, I tried to get more out of him, but it was all futile effort. Chapter 61: Questioning. Part 3

Chapter 61: Questioning. Part 3

¡°¡­ Haah.¡± For now, I heard Keith and Lance¡¯s love circumstances. Apparently, the two don¡¯t have girlfriends yet. They have a person they like though, so I feel somewhat relieved. Especially Lance, I think that I¡¯m d that he¡¯s normal¡­ ¡­ And so, the problem is Rishell. I can¡¯t imagine that malicious prince (with a distrust of people) could have a lover or a person he likes. He seems like he has abundant experiences though¡­ But that¡¯s something different again, no? ¡°Now then, what do I do?¡± I rolled around on top of the bed while thinking such. ¡­ I feel dizzy. Well, I won¡¯te up with anything by rolling around in here¡­ I can only ask directly. I don¡¯t want to though. I really don¡¯t want to. Dante will certainly refuse me if I ask him. Sighing out, I raised from the bed. ¡­ And so, the next day. I resolved myself to ask about Rishell¡¯s love life during the break. Eliza is near too, so he won¡¯t do anything cruel¡­ is what I would like to think. I really don¡¯t want to ask, but¡­ there¡¯s no other person to ask, so it cannot be helped. ¡°Umm, Rishell¡­¡± ¡°Olga? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Rishell has been recently equipped with a malicious smile by default. As a result, the other girls except the scared us can watch only from a distance. They seem to be gazes of admiration though. ¡°I, I have something I¡¯d like to ask you¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Alright, ept your fate, me. He won¡¯t take my life, I will probably get murdered mentally at worst. Well, if possible, I would like to avoid that too. ¡°Ri, Rishell¡­ do you have a girlfriend or something?¡± I timidly inquired from Rishell and awaited a reaction. ¡­ A smile disappeared from Rishell¡¯s face as he stared nkly. Eh, what is this reaction? This is super unexpected though. What? Does he dislike being asked about his love life by me that much¡­? ¡°Rishell¡­?¡± ¡°Ha!? S, sorry. You having interest in love was way too unexpected for me¡­¡± That¡¯s rude, oy. I thought so too before, but I am a girl in puberty, so of course, I am quite interested in romance. I just don¡¯t want to experience it. ¡°That¡¯s so rude¡­ so, how about it? Do you have one?¡± ¡°Eh, ah~¡­ I don¡¯t have one, currently.¡± He said something like this before, didn¡¯t he? Yeah, just as I expected. I mean, he has these sparkly appearances and he¡¯s the second prince on top of that, you know? It wouldn¡¯t be strange if he had an ex-girlfriend at the very least. Just what kind of people does he associate with? ¡°Then, someone you like?¡± Both Keith and Lance had one, so it¡¯s likely that Rishell has one too. Celsior also looks like he has someone he likes, so if everyone stuck to their girls¡­ ¡°Eh~¡­ Well, I do.¡± ¡­ Eh!? He has!? This malicious prince (who is equipped with a malicious smile at default)!? Too unexpected¡­! Somehow, Rishell is too obedient today. That¡¯s scary. Moreover, his face a bit red too, so Rishell unexpectedly might not be experienced talking about the love that much after all. Well, although who could the second prince talk about love with? Everyone is too careful around him, so he probably doesn¡¯t have anyone to talk with¡­ He¡¯s royalty, therefore, people have to respectfully obey him, so he can¡¯t talk about it. Don¡¯t mind it, Rishell. But, does he talk with Lance or Dante about it¡­? Dante is ipetent, so I wouldn¡¯t talk to him though. ¡°Hee, what kind of person are they?¡± He wouldn¡¯t tell me who it is because I am the one asking anyway. Asking what kind of person they are from the start is better! But, a person Rishell likes¡­ just what kind of person are they? ¡­ It¡¯s not a dog or a cat, right? But, Rishell is unexpectedly fond of animals. ¡°Err¡­ it¡¯s a human.¡± ¡°Are you picking a fight with me?¡± I would be troubled if they weren¡¯t a human. For the nation¡¯s prince, that would be bad, indeed very bad. It wouldn¡¯t be possible anyway, I think¡­ Two men would be much better, right? ¡°I asked what kind of person are they, didn¡¯t I!? I did not ask whether they are human or not!¡± ¡°You are the one asking, so I was sure that you misunderstood my words and thought that I was talking about some animal¡­ was I wrong?¡± ¡­ You weren¡¯t. I am sorry that I thought about it for a little. ¡°Well, let¡¯s leave that aside! So, what kind of person are they!?¡± ¡°Ah~¡­ long-hair, a ssmate¡­ a child with pretty eyes and face.¡± Rishell said so extremely bashfully. ¡­ It¡¯s my first time seeing Rishell embarrassed. What, is this his first time talking about love after all¡­? ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Somehow, the features of the girl Rishell and Lance¡¯s like ovep. Keith also said it¡¯s his junior. It¡¯s not the very same person, is it? If that¡¯s the case, just what kind of beauty is she? I am interested. ¡­ Celsior said that he has someone he likes before, but that¡¯s not the one, is it? If everyone likes the same person, I won¡¯t be able to support them, you know? Well, there¡¯s no way it¡¯s like that. Oresama Lance, the expressionless Keith, malicious prince with distrust of other humans Rishell, and the pure-hearted Celsior¡­ everyone¡¯s type is surely different, so I think that each of them likes a different type of girls. Hmm, I don¡¯t know! First of all, let¡¯s observe the girls around me¡­! Chapter 62: Intermission – Certain childhood friend’s recollection

Chapter 62: Intermission ¨C Certain childhood friend¡¯s recollection

¡ùLance¡¯s Point of View. I have a childhood friend. Her house is fairly close, and we are getting along even now, in high school. ¡­ Well, I don¡¯t think of her just like a childhood friend, but she seems to think so. She did not notice even when she insensibly asked me whether I have a lover or a person I like. ¡­ It might have been my poor approach so far though. I first met Olga when we were five years old. Our houses are close, and our parents are close to each other, so I was brought along for a visit to her house. ¡°Now, Lance. Say hello to Olga-chan.¡± The one standing before me was an adorable girl with silver hair and amber eyes. ¡°¡­ Hello, I am Lance Luxein.¡± I, who was shy at that time, greeted her in a feeble, amiable voice. ¡­ Ordinary youngdies would have a bad impression of me by now, but it was the cheerful Olga. ¡°How do you do! I¡¯m Olga Rifald! ¡­ You have pretty hair, like the sun!¡± Though she¡¯s a bit more modest now, Olga greeted me cheerfully. ¡­ At that time, I was surprised that she liked the color of my hair. That¡¯s because I hated the blood color of my hair myself. However, her words ¡°How pretty¡±, I felt like a stone fell from my heart. ¡­ The origin of my character might be because of the words she said. ¡°¡­ T, thank you. Your hair too, it¡¯s pretty as the moon.¡± Olga who properly heard my whispering voice cheerfully smiled and said ¡°Thank you!¡±. After that, I yed with her almost every day. Well, what we did was things like climbing the trees and ying in the sand which is not how ordinary noble children y, so I remember being scolded by Father and Mother all the time. This naughty way of ying also must have an influence on me, as I gradually grew conceited, and she too had a different sense of value from the other young nobledies. Like this, we grew up quickly and healthily. ¡°¡­ Hey, Lance.¡± ¡°What?¡± We were thirteen at that time, and as expected, we weren¡¯t climbing trees anymore, but we often visited each other¡¯s houses to talk. ¡°It looks like I will have a little brother.¡± ¡°Seriously!? The age difference is quiterge, no?¡± In this country, one is considered an adult at eighteen, so when he grows up to her age, she would be nearly thirty. Well, it¡¯s not unusual among nobles. ¡°No, he¡¯s apparently a year younger than me.¡± ¡°¡­ Adopted?¡± ¡°Well, something simr¡­ Otousama¡¯s younger brother has passed away, so we will be apparently taking care of his child.¡± ¡°Hou~¡­¡± I see, so it¡¯s like that. ¡­ Olga is kindhearted, so I believe that she will immediately get along with him, but will she be all right? ¡°¡­ So, I wanted to ask you¡­ what should I do to get along with that child?¡± It seemed to be on her mind as she looked really uneasy. ¡­ We are talking about the kind her, so I believe she will get along with her little brother in no time, but¡­ well, I understand her uneasiness. Even if you are suddenly told ¡°You are family¡±, that person was just a stranger to you until yesterday. Even if you have blood ties, it¡¯s not a true family. ording to Olga, she has not talked with that child much before. Well, they are of a different gender, so it cannot be helped. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ do you remember the time you met me for the first time?¡± ¡°Eh? Well, somehow¡­¡± ¡°In that case, you should act just like you did when you greeted me. You will be fine with your useless kindness and cheerfulness.¡± I also wouldn¡¯t probably get along with Olga if she was more obedient and taciturn. That is one of her charms. ¡°¡­ What you mean by useless¡­ well, thank you. I will try doing my best.¡± ¡°¡­ Ou.¡± I don¡¯t know whether what Olga did when we met for the first time would be useful now, but it surely is worth trying. A year younger than me, that means twelve¡­ n? Wait a moment? One year younger¡­? ¡­ Isn¡¯t that plenty old to be a target of romantic interest! I paid too much attention to the ¡°little brother¡± statement!? ¡­ No! Wait, me. Olga¡¯s little brother bing a target of her romantic interest, what is it about? How is it rted to me? ¡­ Even I thought so, the strange feeling in my chest did not fade. I don¡¯t want Olga to get stolen. I don¡¯t want that. What is this about¡­? ¡­ Surely not, jealousy? Waitwaitwait!? Why do I have to be jealous!? It¡¯s almost like¡­ like I love Olga!? Even as a joke, this fellow is engaged to the Crown Prince¡­! ¡°? Lance, is something wrong?¡± Must finding my face which switched from red to blue and back to red strange, Olga asked worriedly. ¡­ I cannot tell her! ¡°No!? It¡¯s nothing-!?¡± ¡°I, is that so? ¡­ Then, I will be returning. The little brother will apparently arrive today.¡± ¡°!?¡± I did not hear anything about this!? You looked like ¡°he wille next time~¡± so to think he would be arriving today! ¡°¡­ Be careful of your little brother.¡± ¡°For what¡­¡± This conversation is what triggered my awareness of my feelings for Olga. ¡­ And, at that time, I didn¡¯t know. That four yearster, she would have her engagement with the first prince annulled, and that she would cause many worries for all of us. ¡­ And I didn¡¯t know at this time, that I wouldn¡¯t find it unpleasant. Chapter 63: Questioning. Part 4

Chapter 63: Questioning. Part 4

Yes, that being the case, I have sessfully asked all of the capture targets about their love life. ¡­ That everyone likes the same type of person is scary. Do all sons of nobles like beauties with long hair? ¡­ And so, Celsior is the only one left¡­ At first, I thought it would be all right to not ask, but I remembered that he said that he has a person he likes. ¡­ Maybe, just maybe, Celsior might have progressed with the person he likes. ¡°¡­ Alright, let¡¯s ask.¡± That being the case, let¡¯s strike while the iron is hot. There might have been a tiny possibility, so I decided to go to his room at once. ©¤©¤©¤Knock, knock. ¡°Celsior, are you in~? I have a little something I want to ask you.¡± I knocked on Celsior¡¯s door after dinner. ¡°Yes,e in.¡± Having received a reply, I entered inside. ¡­ I don¡¯t remember when I entered his roomst, but it¡¯s clean as usual. I wonder if he hides something dubious under his bed as ismon among boys in puberty? ¡­ Probably not, Celsior doesn¡¯t seem interested. But, the friends in my past life said that people who seem like that are those who do it the most¡­ Oh well. ¡°Sorry foring over so suddenly, Celsior.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± Celsior replied with a smile. ¡­ My little brother really is an angel. It¡¯s a different story when he snaps. ¡­ Well, he¡¯s not my real little brother though. ¡°So, what did you want to ask?¡± ¡°Ah~¡­ you said that you have someone you like, right? I was wondering how things are going for you¡­¡± They might have made progress. Both for Celsior and my sake, it would be better if they made progress. ¡°W, why are you asking that all of sudden!?¡± ¡°You are my little brother, so I would like to support you in your love.¡± I have already gotten used to answering this. I have already asked three times, so I havee prepared. ¡°I, is that so¡­ I am your little brother, is it?¡± ¡­ Why do you look so dejected, Celsior. Are you unable to stomach me calling you a little brother¡­? But, even by a mistake, you are not the older one¡­ What a difficult age he is in. ¡°I, I understand¡­ I will tell you.¡± ¡°Why do you seem like you received so much damage¡­?¡± Does he dislike being called little brother that much? What if he actually wanted to be the elder brother? There¡¯s nothing I can do about that. ¡­ Or is this fellow thinking that supporting him in love is not my business? I don¡¯t think Celsior is that kind of child, no? ¡­ It¡¯s really something different, right!? ¡°E, elder sister¡­?¡± ¡°S, sorry! Please, go ahead!¡± I was apparently making a silly face, as Celsior called out to me with a puzzled expression. It seems that brooding over things is bing my habit. Let¡¯s be more careful¡­ ¡°Y, yes¡­ so far, we have not made any progress¡­¡± ¡°I, is that so¡­¡± I did expect it, but there was apparently no progress. Well, Celsior is pure-hearted, so¡­ it can¡¯t be helped. ¡­ Did Rishell or Lance teach him how to treat women? But, I don¡¯t want to see Celsior bing like those two. ¡°So, who is it? The person you like.¡± If it¡¯s Celsior, he might tell me. I looked at him with expectations. ¡­ Then, Celisor¡¯s face gradually reddened. Why? ¡°Ce, Celsior¡­? Your face is red, you know¡­?¡± ¡°A, ahh! Isn¡¯t it too hot today!?¡± It¡¯s not. There are many things I wanted to say, but I couldn¡¯t before Celsior¡¯s angry look. ¡°Ah, yes¡­ it is¡­¡± When I lost to Celsior¡¯s gaze and gave a half-hearted reply, he went: ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s hot today, is it not!¡± and started walking around the room. ¡­ Won¡¯t you feel hotter this way? ¡°W, who is it? Celsior.¡± He might be acting like this in order to divert the subject, but it might also not be the case. ¡­ Celsior¡¯s walking speed increased. ¡°I got it, I won¡¯t ask who it is anymore! Stop already, Celsior!?¡± ¡­ Celsior¡¯s walking speed got so fast it made me worry. His face is umonly red too, did he encounter some kind of a disease? ¡­ Celsior finally stopped and lowered his waist on a chair. ¡°¡­ Are you all right, Celsior? Your face is red, are you not ill?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it! ¡­ I, it¡¯s amon illness during puberty. It will heal if left alone.¡± ¡°I, I see¡­¡± Sorry, I almost interjected and asked what kind of disease it is. ¡­ But, Celsior¡¯s blood vessels were seemingly at the point of exploding, so I stopped myself. ¡­ Rather than that, Celsior. Your breathing became rough and your entire face is red, is this really not some kind of a new disease? Isn¡¯t this unrted to puberty at this point? ¡°S, should I call a doctor!?¡± ¡°Please, doooon¡¯t!¡± ¡­ Celsior¡¯s shouting voice resounded around the mansion. After that, the servants who came running after hearing Celsior¡¯s shouting were thrown out of the room, and our conversation has be vague. Chapter 64: Inquiring

Chapter 64: Inquiring

I got the information on everyone¡¯s love life, but there are too many unclear parts. I did not even get to know the special traits of Celsior¡¯s beloved. ¡­ By the way, after that, Celsior stayed in bed with a fever. It isn¡¯t a new kind of disease just as I thought, is it? Well, as for what I am going to do about it, I am going to investigate the people they get along with. I mean, I cannot identify the people they were talking about from the information they gave me. I won¡¯t do something outrageous to make thingsplicated, but I would like to cooperate at the very least. All for the sake of my slow life! ¡­ I decided such in my mind. And so, I thought of asking Eliza and Dante regarding Rishell and Lance first. Those two have credible information, and they get along with the two, so they are just right for this. ¡°Hey, hey~ you two.¡± ¡°Oh my, what is it? Olga.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I addressed the two who were peacefully(?) quarreling by the window¡ªthey have not changed even after bing lovers. ¡­ Although I couldn¡¯t bring myself to bother the riajuu, it couldn¡¯t be helped as I had to inquire. Right, I definitely don¡¯t have a grudge against riajuu. ¡­ It¡¯s true, you know? ¡°I have something I would like to ask you, may I?¡± ¡°Fine with me, depending on the subject though.¡± ¡°Sure, depending on the subject though.¡± You guys really get along well. As expected of you to return a couple-ish reply. ¡­ Though I feel like something simr happened with Lance before. Is it just my imagination? ¡­ Theck of trust is sad. ¡°About the girls Rishell and Lance like¡­ ah, wait! Don¡¯t run away!?¡± Just as I said ¡°the girls Rishell and Lance like¡± the two tried to quickly escape, so I grabbed them by their clothes to detain them. ¡­ You guys are too strong! ¡°Wait! I have not even finished my sentence!¡± ¡°No way! I value my own life, alright!? I don¡¯t want to die just yet!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to enter a grave at seventeen years of age!¡± Rishell¡¯s frightfulness is amazing. It¡¯s not like they are afraid of Lance. Even though the two are usually so friendly with him¡­ do they not want to provoke Rishell that much? ¡°It¡¯s fine! Rishell probably won¡¯t kill you!¡± ¡°This subject is the most taboo! You, in particr!¡± Being told so, I started thinking. ¡­ It¡¯s no good because it¡¯s me? Are Rishell and others hiding something from me? Before I noticed, the strength behind my hands that were grabbing their clothes weakened, but the two stayed without running away. ¡°¡­ Well, don¡¯t think about it too deeply. I think you will eventuallye to understand.¡± Dante said while shrugging his shoulders. ¡­ Is Rishell¡¯s beloved someone that has to be kept a secret like this? It¡¯s apparently a ssmate with long hair, a pretty girl¡­ there are swarms of those¡­ If you¡¯d like, Eliza fits the bill as well. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Well, it¡¯s not someone you have to be concerned about. You could say that she¡¯s the one he trusts the most after all.¡± Hearing that, my heart ached a little. Even though I thought that Rishell and I got along quite well, thinking that he has someone he trusts more than me that I don¡¯t know makes me jealous. ¡­ Am I so unworthy of his trust? The two spoke to me who was brooding over the things. ¡°You don¡¯t have to think so deeply about it¡­ it¡¯s fine, you will eventually get to know.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no problem from the point of her family lineage either.¡± ¡°¡­ Okay.¡± I feel jealous of someone my precious friend trusts more than me and sad that Dante and Eliza won¡¯t tell me who it is. Blending the two emotions together, my heart was gradually getting dark and heavy. The two watched such me anxiously. ¡°¡­ Haah.¡± Returning home, I sighed afterying in my bed. I buried my face into the pillow. Stifling. ¡­ Dante and Eliza know who Rishell¡¯s beloved is. But, I do not. I don¡¯t know whether Lance knows, but if those two know, then he probably knows as well. If that¡¯s the case, among our group, I am the only one who is not in the known. ¡­ Ah~ this is so depressing. Originally, I was a person with a faint interest in human rtions in my past life. In the first ce, I had only a few friends. That¡¯s why I am so bewildered. ¡­ They say that you feel jealous when you fall in love, but I can¡¯t imagine falling in love with Rishell, so I feel it¡¯s different. It probably has to do something with our friendship. However, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that I don¡¯t know what to do. This is my first time. ¡°¡­ So unsightly.¡± I muttered at my own heart. Even though I felt depressed and rolled around the bed, if I could peek into the hearts of others, there probably wouldn¡¯t be any people by my side Am I not the only person in this world with an unsightly heart like this? Thinking so, I became extremely sad. I got off the bed after hitting the pillow with all of my might. ¡­ There¡¯s nothing I can do even if I ponder about it. I forgot about asking Lance after receiving a shock from Rishell¡¯s matter, but let¡¯s ask Celsior and Keith next. Chapter 65: Intermission – A certain boy’s recollection

Chapter 65: Intermission ¨C A certain boy¡¯s recollection

¡ùCelsior¡¯s Point of View. The first time I met Elder sister was when I was twelve. Although she was my cousin, I don¡¯t remember meeting her before, but it was around this time that I got interested in her. Until then, I was not interested in anything. ¡­ The reason I got interested in her is probably because of her rude entrance to my heart. ¡­ At the point I realized that I didn¡¯t dislike it, I might have already fallen in love with her. ¡°¡­ My name is Olga! Let¡¯s get along, Celsior!¡± That was her speech the first time we met. Bright, cheerful and lovely. That was my first impression of Elder sister. ¡­ However, I just lost my parents at that time, so I have grown impudent. I might have found her brightness too dazzling. ¡­ No, it was envy. Envy of her who was blessed unlike me. ¡°¡­ Addressing me without honorifics even though this is our first time meeting. Would you please stop that?¡± Far from replying to her greeting, I said something like that. Speaking like that to the daughter of the family that was going to support me from now on, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if I got driven out. ¡­ However, I wasn¡¯t. Rather, she apologized to me. ¡°I am sorry for being overly familiar.¡± She said. There was no gloominess nor sadness in her voice, it was obvious that she didn¡¯t think she was being hated by me. At the sime time, I came to be envious of her brightness. ¡­ I decided to ignore her as much as possible. ¡­ But, that was impossible to do. That¡¯s because she minded me all the time. For example, ¡°Hey Celsior-kun, would you like to eat some sweets?¡± ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t.¡± Or, ¡°Celsior-kun, these sweets are really tasty, you know!¡± ¡°I have already received some, I¡¯m fine.¡± Or, ¡°Celsior-kun, I got sweets!¡± ¡°Just how much of sweets do you eat¡­¡± ¡­ Rather, doesn¡¯t Elder sister eat way too many sweets? She¡¯s such a sweet tooth¡­ ¡­ Well, leaving that aside, it was a consecutive Celsior-kun attack. I gradually started responding to her and one day¡­ I noticed that this was not good. At this rate, I would be moved by her affection. ¡°¡­ Would you stop it already! Why do you keep minding me!? Even though you are not even my real elder sister!¡± It was a rare asion Elder sister came to invite me without sweets in her hands. She always came to invite me every single day. ¡­ I felt that I was being moved by her and so I ended up shouting at her. Because I have noticed that I grew happy when I heard her voice. ¡­ I was scared of the change that might havee with Elder sister who forcibly entered into my stiff, sad heart. And then, I seriously regretted my shouting. What if I really got hated, I thought. ¡­ To me, who didn¡¯t have a real mother and father anymore, my current family was my emotional support. Added to Father¡¯s and Mother¡¯s smiles, Elder sister¡¯s voice that called me was like a healing for me. ¡­ I should have been scared of losing that now. I looked at her while biting my lips. She surely would be shaking from anger and sadness. ¡­ However, I was mistaken. She smiled at me gently. ¡°Wha¡­?¡± ¡°Celsior-kun, you finally showed emotions on your face.¡± Being told so, I noticed that in this house, I never let emotions show on my face. Losing my parents, my heart got paralyzed from sorrow. I finally noticed theck of emotions showing on my face. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°I am happy to see you make an angry face.¡± Elder sister approached me with a gentle smile. Her hand grasped tightly my hand that did not have the mind to separate. ¡°Besides, I consider you my true family. That¡¯s why I care for you.¡± ¡°Fa, family¡­¡± I was fascinated by her whole-faced smile. To think there that kind-hearted person like this existed in this world. Simultaneously, I noticed. That I was loved. ¡­ I, just what did I do to her who was loving me all this time? I who ignored her and hurt her with my rash remarks, do I have the qualifications to call her my family? While asking such in my heart, Elder sister who seemed to notice my thoughts tightly grasped my hands. ¡°I generally understand what you are thinking about, but you don¡¯t have to mind it. It¡¯s my fault for not considering your feelings.¡± ¡­ That¡¯s not true. The truth is that I was happy. ¡­ I should have noticed that I love you the moment I realized that I was happy to hear your voice. ¡­ Is it not toote even now? May I stay close to her? ¡­ I took a deep breath and looked straight into her eyes. Looking into her amber eyes twinkling with marvel without averting my gaze, I spoke up. ¡°¡­ May I call you Elder sister?¡± When I asked that, her face got exceedingly bright as she gave a big nod. ¡­ Thinking about it now, that was the beginning of my happiness. That¡¯s because I have obtained a wonderful family and lots of love. But, I was thinking. ¡­ Someday, I would like to address Elder sister by her name. If she saw me not as a family, but as a member of the opposite sex, that might bring me the most happiness. ¡­ Well, that time still seems to be quite far away though. Chapter 66: Inquiring. Part 2

Chapter 66: Inquiring. Part 2

¡°¡­ What is it? So suddenly.¡± This was Otousama¡¯s reaction when I walked into his office in desperation and asked him: ¡°Do you know about Celsior and Keith¡¯s beloved?¡± Well, of course. He would certainly feel strange after being suddenly asked by his daughter about the little brother and the servant¡¯s beloved. ¡°No, I thought that I could support the two in their love, but I was told only their features and didn¡¯t understand anything from that.¡± ¡­ I am not lying. I definitely did not say any lies. We are talking about their beloved so I naturally want to help, but I also have a fiendish ulterior motive of making them stick to those people. ¡­ Otousama who heard my words made a face that couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°¡­ What is that face you are making?¡± His expression was mixed with happiness, sadness and some kind of other emotions. What¡¯s wrong? ¡°¡­ No, those two are more pitiful than I thought.¡± Said Otousama with a distant look. Just why? ¡­ Do I really seem like a piece of junk when ites to love? ¡°¡­ Would I really be of no use?¡± ¡°N? ¡­ What do you mean?¡± Huh? That¡¯s not it? Why was Otousama making suchplicated expression then¡­ ¡°No, you were making suchplicated expression, so I was just thinking whether I was really so useless when ites to love.¡± ¡°Ahh¡­ that¡¯s not it, I was just thinking how those two must have felt a little¡­¡± As I was saying, what the hell are you talking about? I can¡¯t read the two¡¯s minds, so of course I can¡¯t be aware of their thoughts. Is that why everyone tells me that I am way too dense¡­? Is it really that bad? ¡°¡­ Oh well, first of all, do you know whom those two like, Otousama? Yes or no?¡± ¡°¡­ It¡¯s not like I am not aware, but that¡¯s just what I am guessing, so I can¡¯t be sure it¡¯s definitive.¡± He¡¯s saying something simr to what Rishell said before. Are sharp people all like this? ¡­ Well, Otousama is not so malicious like Rishell is. ¡°Then, can you-?¡± ¡°Not possible.¡± ¡­ At least let me finish my sentence first, Otousama. Somehow, I feel like Dante and Eliza did the same to me¡­ ¡°Why is that!?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way I could tell you without their permission.¡± Being told so, I was at a loss for words. I am here because the people in question wouldn¡¯t tell me themselves¡­ Looking at Otousama with such thoughts, I trembled. ¡°¡­ Then, please, at least tell me one of their features that are not about their hair length.¡± I had enough of being told these two traits so frequently. Well, I was the one who asked though¡­ ¡°¡­ Let¡¯s see, if it¡¯s just that then-¡± Alright, here iteeees! With this, I will be able to learn other information aside from them being beauties with long hair¡­! I will be one step closer! I am d that Otousama is rtively sweet to me¡­ ¡°¡­ The two¡¯s beloved are the same age as you.¡± ¡°Heeh¡­¡± Keith did say that he likes a younger girl, but Celsior caught some kind of a weird disease (?), so I didn¡¯t hear his reply¡­ Well, Celsior does look like he likes older women, so I was actually expecting this, yes (I was not). ¡°¡­ Are they perhaps in the same ss as me?¡± If that was the case, I could cross the hurdle of addressing them for them. Rather than girls from another ss that I don¡¯t know whatsoever, girls with which I am at least a little bit familiar would be better. ¡­ However, Otousama is heartless. ¡°You asked me only for one thing, so I have already aplished my obligation.¡± ¡°Eeeh!?¡± You are going to cut me off here, Otousama? Your way of thinking is way too ruthless. If I could at least understand what ss they are from¡­ most of the children at our school are nobles, so there are stupidly many girls like that¡­ I don¡¯t feel like I would be able to find them. ¡°¡­ I understand, thank you very much.¡± When I was leaving with my head hung in dejection, Otousama called out to me. ¡°¡­ Olga, you might not notice, but¡­¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Otousama was saying something but stopped halfway. And then, after pondering about something he spoke up. ¡°¡­ Sorry, it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°¡­ Haah.¡± What was that just now? Was Otousama about to say it¡­? Is he growing senile¡­? I left the study while having doubts about Otousama¡¯s senility. ¡°¡­ Hmm, this is about all that I gathered.¡± There¡¯s not that much information, but I made an easy to understand table. Rishell ¨C No girlfriend at the moment. Has someone he likes. ¨C The one he likes is human. ¨C Dante and Eliza know her. (They might be hiding something) ¨C The girl he likes has long hair and her face and eyes are pretty. ¨C She¡¯s human. Lance ¨C No girlfriend. He has someone he likes. ¨C The one he likes is of the same age, a beauty with long hair. ¨C She¡¯s a woman. Keith ¨C No girlfriend. He has someone he likes. ¨C The person he likes has long hair, a beauty of the same age as me. Celsior. ¨C He made no progress with the girl he likes. ¨C The person he likes is the same age as me. ¡­ Something like this. Why is everyone¡¯s type the same, I wonder¡­ Even though short hair is cute too¡­ isn¡¯t long hair being loved too much? ¡°¡­ But, I really don¡¯t know.¡± I thought so before too, there are troublingly many girls with features like this in the school. Don¡¯t you feel Rishell¡¯s gaze on you? It¡¯s not like I can ask each and every one something like this¡­ ¡°It surely isn¡¯t me, right¡­? ¡­ No, that¡¯s not possible.¡± I thought it might be me, but there¡¯s no way that¡¯s the case. I did nothing worthy of their love. ¡­ For now, I should leave it at observing the four. For the sake of my life. ¡­ I don¡¯t want to raise any unwanted gs. Let¡¯s behave myself. Chapter 67: Meeting the Princess

Chapter 67: Meeting the Princess

¡°¡­ Eh? You must bring your little sister on the next ball¡­?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. She ought to looking for a marriage partner soon¡­ although I believe that bringing her along would be impossible.¡± On a certain day off while I was idling at home, Rishell suddenly came over for a visit, and I was thrown into the parlor by my panicking parents. When I asked what this was about, that was the reply he gave me. ¡°If I remember correctly, Her Highness is¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Yes, exactly.¡± Rishell sighed in defeat. ¡°Tragic Princess¡± Lucretia. ¡­ Rishell¡¯s little sister, Lucretia-sama, is the First Princess who after turning fourteen have not made a single public appearance, so there were even floating rumors of her death. ¡­ I knew that she hasn¡¯t passed away because I heard it from Rishell, but I have not seen her for over a year. By the way, she¡¯s fifteen now. ¡­ So far, she has not been med for not attending the events of the high society. That¡¯s because of a certain circumstance surrounding her. That circumstance being rted to her Elder brother¡­ Albert. Unbelievably, that stupid prince tried to make a move on his real little sister. Even though he cheated on me when we were engaged, for that to not be enough for him¡­ I think that must be already an illness of some kind. Fortunately, Lucretia-sama was discovered and saved on the verge of being attacked, but she has been scared to go outside since then. Well, of course. She was nearly vited by that scum after all. However, it couldn¡¯t be spread that the First Prince tried to assault his little sister, so a gag order was given on that matter. But, people¡¯s mouths cannot be sealed. The rumors spread in urban areas in no time and she has been named a ¡°Tragic Princess.¡± Legally speaking, Albert should have been originally sentenced, but because Lucretia-sama showed confusion each time she was asked regarding the matter, there were no charges pressed against him. ¡­ Truly irritating. ¡°Seriously, that idiot does only unnecessary things, doesn¡¯t he¡­¡± When I muttered my disgust, Rishell nodded and agreed by saying ¡°Truly.¡± Seriously, that fellow does not have a single redeeming quality¡­ ¡°¡­ So, what rtion do I have in regards to this story?¡± He said that he came here because he had a business with me. What is it about? ¡°¡­ No, I have a little request for you.¡± Rishell averted his gaze from me as if he had difficulty asking. What is it? What is this person trying to say? ¡°¡­ What?¡± ¡°¡­ I would like you to persuade Lucretia to attend the ball.¡± ¡­ Seriously? Persuading the shut-in princess to go outside¡­ moreover, sending her to the ball. What a high-hurdle request. No wonder Rishell found it hard to say¡­ ¡°¡­ Why me?¡± Putting aside whether I will do it or not, I inquired from Rishell. I don¡¯t think I would be that suitable for this role though¡­ Am I not dense? Unable to read the situation? ¡°Olga, you met Lucretia several times in the past, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, I did, but¡­¡± Certainly, in the past, when I was going to the castle to train in homemaking arts (lol), I met not only Rishell, but Lucretia-sama too. However, it wasn¡¯t that many times¡­ I wonder why he¡¯s asking? ¡°That time, Lucretia was really looking forward to seeing you. Is Olga-sama not here yet? She kept asking.¡± ¡°Eh, is that so!?¡± I am hearing this for the first time though. Lucretia-sama was of obedient and lovely nature and she was smiling reservedly around me, so I thought she wasn¡¯t very interested in me. Is she poor at expressing her emotions? ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ that¡¯s why I thought if it¡¯s you¡­ will you do it?¡± ¡­ Hmm, although my head is a little confused because I don¡¯t know her that much, I understand that it would be my loss if I didn¡¯t try. I don¡¯t know how it was when Albert was around, but he¡¯s in jail now, so it should be safe. ¡­ I might give it a try. ¡°¡­ If you are fine with me, I will try.¡± ¡°Really!?¡± Rishell grasped my right hand with a whole-faced smile. ¡­ Somehow, Rishell¡¯s non-malicious whole-faced smile is extremely rare, isn¡¯t it? When will be the next time I can see it again, I wonder? ¡°Then, I would like you to promptlye to the castle tomorrow if possible¡­¡± ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t have any ns if I remember correctly, so¡­ all right.¡± ¡­ It would be nice if I could be of help though. If I remember correctly, Lucretia-sama was a beauty who greatly resembled Rishell. It¡¯s a waste for her to be a shut-in! ¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡°¡­ So, you are saying that this is Lucretia-sama¡¯s room?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The next day when I came to the castle, I was guided in front of an extremely bulky door. Isn¡¯t this a st-proof door? This door is way too thick even for royalty who need to protect their bodies. The door of Rishell¡¯s room is way thinner. ¡°¡­ She was scared that the door might get broken down if it was any thinner, so it turned out like this.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± This door is also Albert¡¯s fault, huh¡­ It seems that Lucretia-sama¡¯s heart received quite a heavy shock. She probably didn¡¯t feel the anger I felt when I got assaulted¡­ ¡°¡­ Lucretia, are you there?¡± Rishell called out while hitting the door. I was told that Lucretia-sama fears all men except Rishell and His Majesty. Therefore, Rishell told me that the royal guards were ordered to not approach as much as possible today. ¡°¡­ Yes, what is it?¡± I heard a very thin voice from behind the door. What a clear voice. ¡°¡­ Do you still remember Olga? I have brought her today.¡± The moment Rishell finished talking, the door vigorously opened. ¡­ Though it seemed that the door would crash into Rishell¡¯s face, he magnificently avoided it. ¡­ What an incredible reflexes. The door crashed against the wall and made a Bang! sound. Where the door opened, a long-haired beauty of a lower stature with big, round red eyes stood while panting. Chapter 68: Too unexpected

Chapter 68: Too unexpected

¡°Lu, Lucretia¡­?¡± Rishell spoke, obviously at a loss of words. ¡­ I believe that I was the most confused one though. Even my voice doesn¡¯te out. Lucretia-sama silently started approaching me. ¡­ Lucretia-sama then vigorously hugged me, who was ready to put myself on guard. ¡°¡±¡­ Wha?¡±¡± My and Rishell¡¯s voices splendidly ovepped. ¡­ Eh? What? What kind of situation is this? Errr¡­ Lucretia-sama suddenly came out of her room and embraced me¡­ what¡¯s up with that? ¡°¡­ Olga-sama, I wanted to see you so much!¡± ¡­ Lucretia¡¯s first words were this. In this way, my confusion was increased even further, and as smoke was starting to escape from my head, Rishell who finally recovered came to my help. ¡°Lu, Lucretia. Leave it at that. Olga is so confused her head is about to burst out¡­¡± Saying so, Rishell tried to tear Lucretia-sama off of me. ¡­ But, even so, Lucretia-sama didn¡¯t let me go. The degree of my confusion rose even more. ¡°No way! If I let go of Olga-sama, you are going to monopolize her all by yourself, right Oniisama!?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!? ¡­ No, there are many things I want to do though!¡± ¡­ I was so confused, that I couldn¡¯t hear who said what anymore. ¡­ Someone, help me! Acutely! Not hearing the voice of my heart, Lucretia-sama kept clinging to me for a while after that. ¡°¡­ Are you okay, Olga?¡± Atst, Rishell pulled Lucretia-sama off of me and we moved inside Lucretia-sama¡¯s room. Although the maids didn¡¯t seem to be allowed in while she shut herself in, her room wasparatively clean. ¡°Yesimfine, noproblem.¡± ¡°You are not fine at all, right!? ¡­ See, Lucretia? As consequences of you wouldn¡¯t letting go off Olga, she has degenerated in her head. ¡°I, I am sorry! I got too excited¡­!¡± My head which wasn¡¯t working properly had its hands full of holding an infant-level conversation. I probably can¡¯t even pronounciate properly. Thinking that I can¡¯t stay this way, I shook my head to regain my sanity. ¡°I, I am fine. I have regained my sanity.¡± After reporting so confusedly, I reached towards the tea at the table before the sofa I was sitting on and sipped it. ¡­ Ah, it¡¯s Rosemary. My heart is calming down. Once my heart calmed down, I naturally had a question. ¡­ Why did Lucretia-sama embrace me? ¡°Lucretia, why did you hug Olga all of sudden a while ago?¡± Rishell naturally had the same question, so he inquired from Lucretia-sama. Lucretia-sama¡¯s cheeks quickly dyed red as she replied while fidgeting with her gaze directed downwards. ¡°That¡­ I wanted to see Olga-sama all this time¡­ but I was scared to go outside and I couldn¡¯t go to see her myself. But, I was too happy hearing that she came over to see me¡­ I unconsciously got a little too excited.¡± Was she so fond of me¡­? I looked at Rishell while stopping Lucretia-sama who was apologizing to me with all of her might. ¡­ Rishell looked at me as well. (¡­ What am I supposed to do from now on?) When I asked such with my eyes, Rishell also replied with his eyes. (First of all, if she could go outside even for a moment¡­ next, I would like you to persuade her to go to the ball.) (¡­ Are we really doing it? I don¡¯t want to pressure Lucretia-sama too much.) Lucretia-sama who was looking at me with blushed cheeks and sparkling eyes resembled an adorable squirrel. She¡¯s stimting my desires to protect her, yeah. ¡­ She somehow feels simr to Celsior. (However, if we don¡¯t do it then Lucretia-sama will be ridiculed as someone who missed her marriage within the noble circle.) I bit my lips. It¡¯smon for the women of royalty and nobility to be engaged at sixteen years of age. ¡­ I would like Lucretia-sama who is this cute, who is so fond of me, to avoid being maliciously gossiped about. I can understand from having experienced it myself, but I am unexpectedly quite strong-willed. ¡°¡­ Lucretia-sama.¡± ¡°Yesh!? What is it!¡± Straightening her back, Lucretia-sama looked into my eyes with her sparkling eyes. ¡­ Ou, the sense of guilt is steadily rising. What do I do? ¡°¡­ Umm, Lucretia-sama¡­ have you thought about your marriage?¡± I said it like some person from a matchmaking agency. I have never been there though. Lucretia-sama was startled, but she began speaking after thinking about it. ¡°Erm¡­ I don¡¯t think the talks have advanced much, but I won¡¯t deny if it¡¯s to benefit the country.¡± She unexpectedly doesn¡¯t seem to be in refusal. I thought that she would be extremely against it since she¡¯s a shut-in. ¡­ It seems that she stayed a shut-in just because of her dislike of that stupid prince. I understand her feelings so much. ¡°¡­ Then, would you make an appearance on the next ball!?¡± Yes, I ended up saying that with vigor. ¡­ Lucretia-sama pondered over it for a moment. ¡°¡­ If Olga-sama is going, then I will go too!¡± ¡°¡±¡­ Eh.¡±¡± Once again, the voices of Rishell and I ovepped. Chapter 69: Intermission – A certain steward’s recollection

Chapter 69: Intermission ¨C A certain steward¡¯s recollection

Olga-sama was fifteen years old when I began working as a live-in steward of the Rifald Household. My family is of nobility, but because of a poor financial situation, I had no choice but to work. It cannot be helped since we were originally just a small Baron household. Well anyhow, on my first day, when I fired myself up and went to greet Olga-sama for the very first time, I was struck dumb. ¡°I will be working as this family¡¯s steward starting today, my name is Keith Dewcelio. Ojousama, I am pleased to meet you.¡± She then spoke to me, who bowed my head to her. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you¡­ umm, I would be grateful if you could call me by my name instead of Ojousama. Also, you don¡¯t need to act so respectfully towards me.¡± I was surprised. ¡­ The name, I could still understand, but I have not met a person of a high standing who didn¡¯t want servants to humble themselves before them. Themon sense of the nobility which states that humbling oneself before the masters is how things should be has been swiftly thrown out of the window. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t like calling me by my name, but¡­ an acquaintance¡¯s guard is calling him by his name, so¡­¡± She exined hastily. However, that¡¯s not it. I am shocked by not having to humble myself before you. ¡°¡­ Not being respectful, to what extent did you have in mind?¡± ¡¸Ah, err¡­ I¡¯m fine with as much as you are okay with, but you don¡¯t have to talk to me so courteously.¡±¡¹ This is somewhat embarrassing, she said as she smiled wryly. ¡­ This person has defied my conventional wisdom altogether. ¡°¡­ I understand, Olga-sama.¡± When I called her by name, she smiled delightfully. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡°Keith-san.¡± One day, while working, she suddenly turned up. ¡°What is the matter?¡± I asked while softening my honorifguage by a certain degree. She trotted over to me and longly stared into my face. ¡°I, is something going on?¡± ¡°¡­ Keith-san, you don¡¯t show your expressions much, do you?¡± Being told so, I nodded in consent. Apparently, she was curious about myck of expressions. When I exined that I was like this since birth, she went ¡°Hmm~¡± and nodded her head. ¡°¡­ How do I make youugh?¡± ¡°Eh.¡± ¡­ Hearing that, I realized that I don¡¯t have many memories ofughing. I have lived mostly expressionless like this. ¡­ Just when do Iugh? ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± When I said so, she started pondering once again. ¡­ Does she want to make meugh that much? Rather, it¡¯s considered a good thing for servants to not show many expressions though¡­ well, it¡¯s Olga-sama so she¡¯s probably thinking out of the norm a lot. ¡°¡­ Is that so? You don¡¯t need to hold back on yourughter¡­ hmm, I would like to see more of Keith-san¡¯s expressions.¡± ¡°I, is that so?¡± I believe that there isn¡¯t anything fun in my angry orughing face though. However, having the exact opposite thoughts, she enthusiastically said: ¡°I will somehow make you show expressions¡­¡± Well, I have notughed in front of her for two whole years since then. ¡°¡­ Come to think of it, wasn¡¯t this the day you were supposed to meet Albert-sama?¡± She¡¯s engaged with this country¡¯s First Prince Albert, and I believe she was supposed to go see him today. ¡­ Well, the First Prince is famous for being worthless and he might bring harm upon Olga-sama, so I don¡¯t want her to see him too much. ¡°¡­ No, I went to see him, you know? I went, but¡­¡± A somewhat disgusted expression floated on her face. ¡­ She has not returned after shaking him off forcibly, has she? While I was silently getting angry, she who guessed something quickly exined in a panic. ¡°No, he hasn¡¯t done anything unpleasant to me, okay? ¡­ It¡¯s just that when I was about to knock on the door to Albert-sama¡¯s room, I heard gasping of a woman.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡­ I pinned my forehead. I heard that the First Prince was a cheating, lustful man, but I have not thought that he would be such a scum that he would cheat on the day his fianc¨¦e came to meet him. ¡­ Putting my fountain pen away, I seriously felt like punching him in the face, but she spoke up with an indifferent tone. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like I love him or anything, so it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡­ I was drained of strength. Well, that¡¯s true. As if she would fall in love with someone who would cheat on the day of their meeting¡­ No, it¡¯s not like it would be fine if he cheated secretly. Feeling slightly relieved, I was shocked at the same time. ¡­ Right now, why was I relieved? Why did I feel relief after knowing that she¡¯s not in love with the First Prince? I panicked. Surely not, no way. This is not love, is it¡­? On top of having a fianc¨¦, she¡¯s the person I am serving. The love between people with such a difference in social status is not allowed. ¡°¡­ Keith-san?¡± She peeked into my face with her puppy eyes. ¡­ Seeing that, I felt motivated and also I also gave up on various things after admitting it. ¡­ What do I do? Falling in love with someone I shouldn¡¯t, that¡¯s not like me at all. While inflicting wounds on my heart, these feelings of mine didn¡¯t fade. ¡­ Even when I wished for them to quickly disappear, I didn¡¯t know that my feelings wouldn¡¯t disappear even after another two years. Chapter 70: Why did it become like this?

Chapter 70: Why did it be like this?

¡°Please dance to a piece with me!¡± ¡°You are in the way! I have invited her earlier!¡± ¡°No, it was me!¡± A beautiful song flowed through the gorgeously decorated banquet hall in the castle. ¡­ I, who was surrounded by the noble young masters at one of the walls was pinning my aching forehead. ¡­ Why did it be like this! ¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡°Eh!? You want me to go too!?¡± I, who didn¡¯t think that Lucretia-sama would take out such a bargaining chip raised my voice in surprise. Even though I thought that I didn¡¯t need to appear at the balls now that Albert wasn¡¯t here. ¡°Yes¡­ as I thought, I would be uneasy going alone.¡± Seeing Lucretia-sama hung her head while fidgeting, my desire to protect her rose. ¡­ Please don¡¯t say that I am easy. ¡­ If Lucretia-sama needed my protection then I would be usually able to strike down everyone in one hit. However, it¡¯s impossible for me to go now. In addition to having my engagement with the royalty broken, my partner was that scum prince with a bad reputation, so I don¡¯t have to guess how much is that going to bite me back. They will be saying that I am trying to tempt Rishell anyway. ¡°No, I¡­¡± ¡°Lucretia, Olga really seems to want to attend the ball too.¡± Haaah? There¡¯s only one person other than Lucretia-sama and I who can speak in this room¡­ isn¡¯t that Rishell? No, I was just trying to refuse, didn¡¯t I? In the first ce, have I not told you that I won¡¯t be going to the balls anymore¡­? The conversation went ahead even though I was still confused. ¡°Are you saying the truth, Oniisama!?¡± ¡°Yes, really¡­ that¡¯s why, please attend the ball too, okay?¡± When Rishell said so while smiling, Lucretia-sama smiled back with that simr face of hers. ¡­ Well, Lucretia-sama¡¯s smile has zero maliciousness in it though. Ah~ it¡¯s so soothing¡­ or not! ¡°W, wait a moment, Rishell! Why do I have to¡­ moga!?¡± ¡°Ah~ you are having a nosebleed, Olga¡­ sorry, Lucretia. I am going to provide some treatment for her.¡± ¡°Y, yes¡­¡± My mouth was blocked by a hand all of sudden and I was made to stand up from the sofa. ¡­ Nosebleed? There naturally isn¡¯t one. Yes. Everything is Rishell¡¯s scheme! ¡­ You bastard Rishell, I hope you be a middle-aged barcode man with metabolic syndrome in the future! I was dragged into the corridor while I was casting an unreasonable curse. ¡°Hey! What were you thinking!?¡± We stopped at a remote corridor slightly away from Lucretia-sama¡¯s room, and that was what I first shouted when Rishell put away his hand from my mouth. I certainly understand your desire for Lucretia-sama to attend a ball, you know? I certainly do. But, how about you listen to a person¡¯s opinion first¡­ ¡°Sorry, I unconsciously¡­¡± Do you think this can be finished unconsciously? First of all, I would like to withdraw, but¡­ I am unable to refuse after seeing Lucretia-sama with such sparkly eyes. ¡­ I am too soft-hearted. ¡°¡­ I will attend the ball because Lucretia-sama looked extremely d, but I will be probably having my hands full with the people trying to meddle with me, so I might not be able to support her too much.¡± ¡°Yeah, I know¡­ I will provide as much support as I can, even for you.¡± Wow, so reassuring. If Rishell said a few words with that malicious smile of his, the youngdies would scatter in no time. It¡¯s just that. I would like if this didn¡¯t cause too many rumors¡­ that would be not possible though. ¡°Wow, I am so grateful.¡± ¡°¡­ Why in a monotone?¡± Rishell showed a doubtful expression when Iughed with a distant look. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡°Wa, waiwaiwaiwait, Aira! Calm down first!?¡± And on the very day of the ball. I can dance, the carriage was prepared too, everything should have been all OK. ¡­ Should have. However, there was one thing I didn¡¯t foresee. ¡­ All the maids were unnecessarily enthusiastic and were gaudily decorating me. ¡°I cannot calm down! ¡­ Olga-sama¡¯s chance came atst, you mustn¡¯t let it escape!¡± Yes, Aira who breathes out to fire herself up is also cute. Very cute. However, won¡¯t you put that spirit to something else please!? It doesn¡¯t have to be here, you know!? ¡­ Ignoring my inner voice, my clothes have been quickly stripped off of me and I was changed into a dress. ¡°Ah¡­ this is seriously the worst.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª- I muttered while pinning my forehead in the carriage. Even though I was thinking of not standing out too much, I had my clothes forcibly changed. What a thing to happen. ¡­ Even though Aira looks usually so fluffy, she unexpectedly is quite strong, isn¡¯t she? Let¡¯s remember this. ¡°Is that so? It suits you well.¡± Keith who insisted on escorting me to the castle replied to my mutter. There really was no need to, but he apparently couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious about something. ¡­ About what though? ¡°Thank you very much for your ttery.¡± Speaking of which, Keith¡¯s eyes looked dissatisfied. ¡­ He¡¯s expressionless as ever though. I am amazing for being able to recognize the change. ¡°¡­ Olga-sama, you should understand your own charm.¡± ¡°Hah.¡± I was bewildered by the unlikely words that came out of Keith. Eh? Was Keith such a character? Hasn¡¯t his personality change? ¡°¡­ You are originally pretty, so you look even prettier when you dress up.¡± ¡°Whawhawhat has happened to you, Keith-san!?¡± Not good, Keith has broken down. I mean, the previous Keith wouldn¡¯t say something like this! He always was deadpan after all! ¡°¡­ Olga-sama.¡± ¡°Hieih!? Being called out of sudden, a strange voice escaped from my mouth. ¡­ Somehow, I always let out strange noises when talking with Keith. ¡°¡­ Please make sure you don¡¯t catch the eyes of many people.¡± ¡°Eiii!? Being so confused not knowing what¡¯s going on, I continued letting out strange noises. ¡­ The frowning face of Keith approached. Wow, his skin is pretty with no pores¡­ or not! ¡°Keke, Keith-san! To, too clo¡­¡± The moment I tried to say ¡°Too close!¡± the carriage stopped. We have arrived at the castle. ¡­ Alright, let¡¯s use this moment to jump out! I told Keith ¡°Thank you very much for escorting me!¡± in a loud voice, ignored the hand of the driver who was trying to help me down and jumped down, and then ran towards the castle with all of my might. ¡°¡­ Haah, so tired.¡± After arriving into the ballroom, I fixed my breathing while leaning against the wall. I might have stood out by running, but I couldn¡¯t help it. While I was reciting ¡°It couldn¡¯t be helped, it couldn¡¯t be helped.¡± the shadows of people were cast over me. ¡­ And then, we returned to the beginning. Chapter 71: Well, that happened

Chapter 71: Well, that happened

Ah~ crap, what do I do? Although it¡¯s good that I came to the ball, I got surrounded by the noble young masters (who don¡¯t listen to others). What is it? Did theye to bash me whose engagement with the royalty has been broken? Why did theye¡­ Well, it¡¯s most likely because I do resemble Okaasama who was named the belle of the society. ¡­ Still, what a bothersome people, at least listen to what others are saying. They just won¡¯t shut up¡­ ¡°Umm, I shall go give my greetings to Lucretia-sama¡­¡± After I said that, my wrist has been caught by someone. The one who grabbed my hand was one of the noble young masters who tried to invite me for a dance. I would like if you didn¡¯t touch people without their permission though. ¡°¡­ What is it, release me.¡± Recalling Rishell¡¯s eyes when he snaps at others, I made my gaze feel as cold as possible. The opponent faltered a little, but a foolish smile floated on his face soon after. ¡°There¡¯s no way the shut-in princess would be here, be good and let¡¯s dance.¡± For a moment, I wanted to send this person flying for what he said, but Lucretia-sama has not apparently appeared yet. Is she still preparing? ¡°¡­ Olga?¡± Hearing a familiar voice from behind, I unexpectedly saw Lance¡¯s face when I turned around. ¡°Hey~ you are a lifesaver, Lance. Please drive those people away for me.¡± ¡°¡­ Ou.¡± After that, the noble young masters escaped after Lance red at them. ¡­ Aren¡¯t they too weak? Well, thanks to that, I am able to eat sweets on the terrace like this though. I felt happiness from eating the several macarons I have brought with me. This one seemed to be lemon-vored as it was a little bit sweet and sour. ¡­ Nevertheless. ¡°¡­ What¡¯s the matter, Lance? You have been acting weird since a while ago.¡± Lance has been acting strange since some time ago. He was blushing when looking at me and when our eyes met, he would immediately avert his gaze. ¡­ What? Is something stuck on my face? ¡°¡­ No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°¡­? Is that so?¡± That doesn¡¯t seem to be the case though. The usual Oresama Nanisama Lance-sama is not present for a better or worse, but his behavior seems suspicious. ¡­ Is he nervous being at the ball? ¡°¡­ Being an heir is difficult too, huh.¡± As an heir, he ought to find a marriage partner soon, so he must be nervous. Both his face and lineage are good, so I believe that this tsundere-ish fellow should be able to find one immediately though. ¡°¡­ Ah? Did you say something?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Since he came to the ball, it means that he¡¯s searching for a marriage partner that isn¡¯t me. A good trend. Balls and parties are ces to search for a partner after all. I don¡¯t attend most of them though. ¡°¡­ Oy, why are you here?¡± Realizing the reason why Lance was here, he asked me while making a slightly strange expression. ¡­ What do I do, are Lucretia-sama¡¯s circumstances I can talk about on my own ord? The person herself dislikes men after all¡­ ¡°¡­ Yes, I am here because of h-h yadda-yadda.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too crude, oy.¡± ¡­ I couldn¡¯te up with a proper reason, so I tried to deceive him with h-h yadda-yadda first.¡± ¡­ Please get deceived, Lance. ¡°¡­ Oh well, it¡¯s you we are talking about, so you are probably sticking your neck into something troublesome anyway.¡± ¡°Au¡­¡± How urate. As expected from a childhood friend who knows me for a long time. He immediately could understand my situation. ¡°¡­ It¡¯s fine if you can settle the matter properly, but don¡¯t seek out danger unnecessarily, alright?¡± ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± As I thought, Lance is a tsundere. His cheeks got red again. ¡­ He¡¯s worried about me, just how much better it would be if he wasn¡¯t a capture target? Because of that, I have to pay close attention to his speech and conduct. ¡°¡­ Ah, right. Give me one of those macarons.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± I looked at the lovely macarons I have brought. Erm¡­ the one I have left are strawberry, blueberry, chocte, and vani. Lance looks like the type who would like blueberries. He doesn¡¯t seem to like chocte that much. Even though it¡¯s yummy. ¡°Are you fine with a blueberry one?¡± ¡°Ou. I am fine with anything except chocte.¡± As I thought, he doesn¡¯t want to eat chocte. Did this fellowe to hate chocte after receiving many choctes on the Valentine¡¯s or something? Ah, but this world doesn¡¯t have Valentine¡¯s Day. If it did, high-ss choctes might be flying around¡­ While thinking such, I grabbed a blue macaron in my hand. I tried to hand him over the macaron with that hand, but¡­ Lance didn¡¯t move his hands at all. He was just staring at my hand. ¡°¡­ What is it? Didn¡¯t you want a macaron, Lance?¡± He won¡¯t tell me to go get him Mille-feuille now or something, right? Go get it yourself, ¡®kay? My gaze was transmitting such words to Lance. ¡°¡­ Ahh, sorry.¡± Saying that, Lance extended his hand towards my right hand. ¡­ But, that hand didn¡¯t grasp the macaron but my wrist instead. ¡°¡­!?¡± ¡­ Without having the time to raise my voice, Lance grasped my wrist and put the macaron in his mouth while holding my hand. ¡°¡­ Thank you¡­ I will go dance for a little.¡± Saying that, Lance briskly left for the ballroom. ¡­ Feeling dumbfounded for a while, I leaned against the handrail with a reddened face. Chapter 72: Is this perhaps an event?

Chapter 72: Is this perhaps an event?

What was Lance thinking!? At least use your hands to eat something like Macarons! While reprimanding Lance in my mind, I rudely walked inside the ballroom. ¡­ I should have walked in with this expression from the beginning. ¡°What is going on, really¡­¡± Both Keith and Lance were acting strangely today. Their distance was too close. ¡­ Keith is always expressionless and Lance is supposed to be a mere Oresama, but they were too different today. ¡­ I had only one idea regarding this phenomenon. And that¡¯s an event. In the game events, I would be able to talk only with the side-characters, but this is not a game world. For me, this is reality. Therefore, anything could happen. Even if an event wasn¡¯t truly happening at this ball. I am sure it was supposed to originally happen at the start of the school, but¡­ let¡¯s not mind it. Besides, now that something like an event happened for Keith and Lance, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if another two urred¡­ for Rishell and Celsior. Well, I have not confirmed yet that this is supposed to be an event though. First of all, I have to brace myse-¡­ ¡°¡­ Aneue?¡± ¡°Waaaa!?¡± While in the midst of thinking, I was startled by the greeting from behind and raised my voice. As I turned around when I felt gazes gathering upon me, there stood my little brother. ¡°Ce, Celsior. You came.¡± When I told Celsior that I will be going to the ball for a little, he didn¡¯t tell me that he was going too. As I thought, does this child has a sense of duty as the heir? ¡°Yes¡­ Aneue, you look beautiful today.¡± He attached words of praise after his reply as if natural, and I felt my knees weakening. That came out way too naturally. Well, the person himself certainly didn¡¯t have such intention though¡­ Is this guy unconsciously flirting¡­? Aneue is worried about your future. You seem like you would get stabbed by a woman. ¡°Stop joing~ no need for the ttery¡­ Celsior too, you look cool. Very neat.¡± Celsior wasn¡¯t wearing the usual uniform, so he looked a bit like an adult. Although he¡¯s a year younger than me, he looks like he was of the same age as me. Children grow fast, huh. ¡°It¡¯s not ttery! ¡­ Ah, right, Aneue. Won¡¯t you dance with me?¡± ¡°Eh.¡± Hmm, I am troubled. Celsior might be my little brother, but he is one of the capture targets after all¡­ At the moment, I don¡¯t think anything event-ish is happening with him, but¡­ ¡­ Which is better between Celsior and the young noble masters? Yup, it¡¯s naturally Celsior. To want to dance with the little brother rather than someone I can see only outside the house! My broplex will show (I am not really a brocon though), but I want to dance! So I was thinking about my partner¡­ I am not sorry to Celsior though. ¡°Yes, sure. Shall I ask you for one dance?¡± ¡°Really!?¡± Celsior¡¯s face instantly lit up. Oh my, how cute. This pure-hearted child¡­ just when did my eyes grow so cloudy¡­ ¡°Aneue?¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Enough talking about my eyes. Right now, let¡¯s forget that Celsior is a capture target and dance with him to keep the young master away. ¡°¡­ Aneue, you are unexpectedly good at dancing.¡± ¡°What do you mean by unexpectedly?¡± That being the case, I was currently dancing with Celsior. The song was a slow waltz-style, so even the unsociable me was able to dance. Saved. Well, I nearly stepped on the hem of my dress like five times already though. I did not step on it just yet, so it doesn¡¯t count. ¡°¡­ Aneue.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Celsior looked like he was pondering about something. What is it about, I wonder? Is his stomach hurting? I understand the feeling of overeating too well. ¡°¡­ Aneue, do you have a lover?¡± ¡°Eh, I don¡¯t.¡± I replied right away reflexively. What¡¯s up with this child? Even though I said so much that I won¡¯t marry¡­ Is it puberty? ¡°¡­ Then, someone you like?¡± ¡°¡­¡± I was surprised at myself that I couldn¡¯t reply immediately. I don¡¯t have anyone I like. That should have been my answer. Although it¡¯s impossible to say just who floated in mind just now¡ª ¡°¡­ So you have someone?¡± ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t.¡± I replied with my head hung down. In the meanwhile, Celsior and I were continuing to dance. ¡°¡­ Aneue likes making up lies recently, have you noticed?¡± ¡°Eh!?¡± Looking up at Celsior, I caught sight of a deep smile on his face. ¡°I was lying, did I trick you?¡± ¡°Wha¡­¡± ¡°Well, with this, I understood that Aneue has someone you like.¡± Having said that, I tried to deny Celsior¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s wro¡­¡± ¡°You won¡¯t tell me, right? ¡­ Well, I won¡¯t ask who it is just yet¡­ although it¡¯s certain that it isn¡¯t me.¡± He seems to be convinced that I have someone I like. Well, I am d that he isn¡¯t intending to ask who it is. Also, I couldn¡¯t hear what he was sayingst. The voice of Celsior who is reaching the finish line of the puberty has gotten lower, and slightly difficult to hear. ¡°What did you say just now¡­?¡± The moment I tried to ask, the song came to an end. ¡°¡­ Aneue, thank you very much for dancing with me.¡± ¡°Y, yeah.¡± Celsior said as if the conversation from before didn¡¯t happen. Replying to him was all that I could do. ¡°Also, I have not given up just yet, alright?¡± ¡°Hah?¡± Before I could ask what he was talking about, Celsior excused himself and left somewhere. https://damenano/heroine-of-the-broken-engagement-chapter-72 Chapter 73: Isn’t this development going too fast?

Chapter 73: Isn¡¯t this development going too fast?

¡°Ah~ good grief, what do I do, I have had enough, I want to see Lucretia-sama already¡­¡± I loitered around the ballroom while muttering to myself. ¡­ On top of exposing to Celsior that I have someone I like, there¡¯s one more left¡­ only thest boss Rishell remains and the confusion from fear I am feeling is staggering. Why does Rishell have to feel so intimidating just because he¡¯s a prince? I want to call him the Demon King instead¡­ Is Lucretia-sama still not here¡­? If she came with Rishell then I can¡¯t approach her¡­ While thinking that with unsteady steps, I heard a cheerful voice from afar. ¡°Eh, what¡­ hey, wha!?¡± People were gathering around here. I could hear the vigor they werepeting with. Besides, as I was just a mere seventeen years old girl, I got swept away by the surge of people. ¡°W, what¡¯s happening¡­ I cannot see.¡± It¡¯s good that the surge of people stopped, but I can¡¯t see anything. The people in front of me are too tall. Wanting to see at least what was happening, I tip-toed as much as I could¡­ And so, when I caught sight, I saw an unexpected spectacle. ¡°¡­ Princess Lucretia, please marry me!¡± ¡­ Lucretia-sama was proposed to¡­!? ¡°W, what the hell is that¡­ just what kind of situation is that?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but look at the excessively fast development with my mouth wide open. ¡­ Eh, isn¡¯t this development too fast for someone who was a shut-in just until now!? Rather, who¡¯s that person? ¡°¡­ Oy, the one who has just proposed to Lucretia-sama was apparently Randrek¡¯s Prince!¡± ¡°Really!? ¡­ Well, anyone would be moved by such good looks.¡± Listening to the exnation of the two nobles beside me, I grasped the situation. Randrek is a country that is neighboring to ours. If I remember correctly, doesn¡¯t Randrek import a third of our country¡¯s food¡­? Moreover, looking carefully, the Prince is a great-looking hunk. Isn¡¯t the face-value of royalty too high? ¡°Eeeeeeeerm.¡± Not good, Lucretia-sama is seriously troubled. She certainly said before that she wouldn¡¯t mind marrying for the country, but this situation is way too unexpected¡­ But, I am sure Lucretia-sama has no option of rejecting a marriage with that prince. That¡¯s because it¡¯s arge country with which we have a considerable friendship. Refusing might lead to the deteriorating of our diplomatic rtions in the future. ¡­ Apparently, the person in question understood that, and after considering for a while, ¡°¡­ I will dly ept.¡± She recklessly stated. ¡­ Don¡¯t mind it, Lucretia-sama. Somehow, that person smile stank, he must be the same type of person as Rishell, probably. Looking at Lucretia-sama who was making a face that gave up on something, I sighed. ¡°Lucretia-sama!¡± After that, Lucretia-sama was surrounded by people, and thus I waste ating to her side. ¡­ Lucretia-sama was sitting on a chair in exhausting with a distant look. ¡°Lu, Lucretia-sama! Are you all right!?¡± ¡°O, Olga-sama!¡± She, who finally noticed me when I approached her while calling her name, made a surprised face as she called my name back. ¡°W, what has just happened!? Lucretia-sama, are you acquaintances with that person!?¡± I, who have momentarily forgotten that Lucretia-sama went outside after a long time asked. The face of Lucretia-sama who apparently forgot too turned pale. ¡°A, acquaintances, that we are, but we met only today, or how do I say this.¡± I don¡¯t think you are acquaintances if you met for the first time today. While thinking such, I heard Lucretia-sama speak. ¡°I, I have exchanged letters with him¡­ just about when I shut myself in my room, a bird flew to my window¡­ when that child entered my room, I noticed that it had a letter attached to its leg¡­ and when I replied to that message, we began exchanging letters¡­ that person was the person from before.¡± ¡°Something like that has happened¡­¡± Is this a Shoujo Manga or what? No, this is an Otome Game¡­. I shouldn¡¯t mind whatever happens. I would go bald. ¡°However, it was your first time seeing each other, right¡­?¡± ¡°Y, yes¡­ however, ording to what he said, he has apparently fallen in love with me during our exchange of letters¡­¡± Seriously, oy. Randrek¡¯s Prince is definitely the type who would get caught in an online dating scheme. ¡°Is that so¡­ Are you feeling all right, Lucretia-sama? Aren¡¯t you scared of men¡­?¡± Because of that shit of a prince, she shouldn¡¯t be able to tolerate any men except Rishell and His Majesty, yet that person grasped her hand. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if she wasn¡¯t feeling well. ¡°No, I am fine¡­ I am fine if it¡¯s him¡­¡± She said that. ¡­ Isn¡¯t this a Shoujo Manga after all? The fated partner type one? Chapter 74: Demon King, advent

Chapter 74: Demon King, advent

¡°Lucretia, Olga.¡± Later, when I heard that voice, my heart nearly stopped. ¡­ When I slowly turned around, there was the more than usually good-looking Rishell. Naturally, apanied with a malicious smile. ¡°Ri, Rishell¡­¡± The advent of the Demon King was dreadful. Crap, wouldn¡¯t it be better to call the hero¡­ he¡¯s overflowing with malice, you know¡­? ¡°¡­ Can we talk for a little?¡± Rishell said so and pointed at the terrace. ¡­ Of course, we had no choice. ¡°¡­ I see, so you were proposed to by that person.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± We moved to the terrace and Rishell questioned¡­ interrogated the two of us. ¡­ His smile was scary. ¡°Did both of you know who you are?¡± ¡°¡­ I talked about myself so I think he knew, but I had no idea.¡± Is that so? Well, Lucretia-sama was clearly confused. I can assent to that if that was their first meeting. ¡°Is that so¡­ are you fine with that person as your partner, Lucretia?¡± ¡°E, err.¡± Certainly, she wouldn¡¯t know enough about him from exchanging letters, so he must feel like a stranger to Lucretiam-sama. Even if they exchanged letters, she had no idea who the other person was. Besides, Lucretia-sama has the right to choose. No matter if the other party is a Prince of the neighboring country, there is still the question of Lucretia-sama¡¯s will. Although the princesses have no freedom regarding their marriage. They are mostly married off out of convenience after all. However, Rishell said that he wishes for Lucretia¡¯s happiness. Of course, I am of the same opinion. ¡°¡­ I am fine with him¡­ it was only within the letters, but that person heard me out. Above all, it¡¯s better than getting married to someone I don¡¯t know at all.¡± He had a somewhat malicious face, but Randrek¡¯s Prince did seem like a kind person. He really did look malicious though¡­ Well, even if his true character appeared Lucretia-sama would be fine. She got used to it because of Rishell after all. ¡°¡­ I see.¡± Rishell made a slightly lonely expression. ¡­ Is Rishell by any chance a siscon? Lucretia-sama is adorable so I understand his feelings though. ¡°Princess Lucretia.¡± ¡°Eh.¡± Turning towards the entrance of the terrace where we heard a voice from, a blonde, blue-eyed hunk stood there. ¡­ That¡¯s Randrek¡¯s Prince. His name was, err¡­ Cain Randrek. ¡°Ah, umm¡­¡± ¡°That¡­ I would like to greet His Majesty the King, could you please take me to him?¡± He approached Lucretia-sama and asked her with a whole-faced smile. ¡­ I see something ck. He¡¯s malicious, just as I thought. ¡°Eh, umm¡­ yes¡­¡± Going against the same malicious smile Rishell had, he kidnapped Lucretia-sama away. ¡­ Seriously? There will be two Rishells after this? I have no idea what¡¯s happening¡­ events are seriously scary. ¡°¡­ Olga.¡± ¡°Yes!?¡± Having my name suddenly called, I trembled. ¡­ What is it, so suddenly? It¡¯s bad for my heart. ¡°Somehow, you look pretty today.¡± ¡°No, you should be saying that I always look pretty here.¡± I don¡¯t look pretty, I am pretty~ When I said so while puffing my cheeks, Rishell rested his chin on the handrail while chuckling and tilted his head. ¡°You are pretty, alright?¡± ¡°Nuaah.¡± Being told so with a smile apanied by sparkly¡î sound effect, my cheeks dyed. ¡­ The hell is wrong with this fellow, isn¡¯t his character a bit different!? I too, I too let out a strange voice! ¡°Ri, Rishell is cool too, you know?¡± When I retorted back with a revenge in mind. ¡°Thanks.¡± However, he epted the words without a change in hisplexion. ¡­ As if nothing happened. ¡°Say, Olga.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± This fellow has something to say again? I believe that I would cease to exist if he talks any more. ¡°¡­ Do you think Lucretia will be all right?¡± ¡°Eh.¡± Because of the choice of the topic of conservation, I couldn¡¯t reply immediately. I mean, nobody knows. ¡°W, won¡¯t she be just fine?¡± I smoothed my suspicions in a hurry. Ah~ I don¡¯t like this characteristic of mine, I am way too easy to read. ¡°You think so¡­? They only exchanged letters, I am uneasy.¡± ¡°They will certainly discuss lots of things from now on, she will be fine. There are things that are easier to say via letters than words too.¡± There are people who find things easier when they are not able to see the reaction of the other person too. I am the same. Well, to Lucretia-sama, it must have been like anonymous counseling for her worries. ¡°¡­ How about you?¡± ¡°:.. Eh?¡± ¡°Are you like that too, Olga?¡± Being told so, I was troubled about how to reply. Nono Rishell, just because Lucretia-sama is like that doesn¡¯t mean I am like that too, is how I wanted to try to deceive him, but Rishell¡¯s eyes were too serious I was scared to say anything. ¡­ This bastard of a siscon! ¡°¡­ Well, I think so.¡± I certainly have a more difficult time talking while looking into a stranger¡¯s face. I only feelfortable if I know the person. ¡°¡­ Haah.¡± Rishell let out a sigh. No, is this where you have to sigh? Did I say something wrong? ¡°¡­ Rishell?¡± ¡°¡­ Olga, are you going to be like Lucretia?¡± ¡°Hah? What do you¡­¡± ¡°¡­ If you were in Lucretia¡¯s situation, do you think you would want to marry Randrek¡¯s Prince?¡± ¡­ What is this person saying? Chapter 75: Troubled with a reply

Chapter 75: Troubled with a reply

¡°No, what are you saying, Rishell?¡± I said without thinking. No, I mean, isn¡¯t that right? I don¡¯t understand why he is asking something like this all of sudden. ¡°¡­ I thought that while women say that, they all yearn for something like this.¡± ¡°Haah¡­¡± I have no idea what Rishell is thinking at all. I did not say that I was yearning for something like that or anything¡­ Or was he perhaps trying to use me as a reference for the sake of the girl he likes? That reminds me, he did say something thest time¡­ ¡°¡­ Olga? Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yesiamfherenoproblem!¡± That¡¯s quite from the truth though! ¡°¡­ Well certainly, I more or less admire things like that, but it¡¯s not realistic¡­¡± I believe that the example of Lucretia-sama and Randrek¡¯s Prince was considerably unique. Such examples don¡¯te by easily. The society is void of real shoujo manga. ¡°Well, I thought so¡­¡± Rishell is understanding it as well, so I hope he won¡¯t try to pursue a girl with a small bird. What would he try to do next? Well, he¡¯s smart so he will surelye up with something. ¡°That¡¯s why I think it would be better if you didn¡¯t try to court the girl you like that.¡± ¡°¡­ I wouldn¡¯t do that.¡± I am d, I cautioned him just in case, but it looks like he won¡¯t be doing something like that. If not, I would have to try to stop him by force¡­ I wouldn¡¯t be his match though. ¡°¡­ What kind of guys does the girl you like prefer?¡± I have the opportunity, so I might as well ask now. I want to know whether there¡¯s something we could do about it. ¡­ After a moment of staring in nkness, Rishell violently banged his head against the terrace¡¯s railing. ¡°Ri, Rishell!?¡± ¡°So, sorry, it¡¯s nothing¡­ I wanted to clear my mind.¡± ¡°T, that¡¯s quite a strange way of clearing your mind, isn¡¯t it¡­?¡± Rishell said with an unusual change to hisplexion. That reminds me, Rishell doesn¡¯t seem to be used to talking about love. ¡°¡­ I am not asked about that often.¡± ¡°I, is that so¡­¡± No, listen. Are you ipetent or what? ¡­ I can¡¯t say that. I mean, it¡¯s Rishell, you know? It¡¯s given that he would ask me with a gaze that would freeze my heart! ¡°¡­ Ahhh~¡± I let out a sigh and fell onto the railing. Good grief, why do hardships like this have to exist? Rishell has a person he likes and he is troubled about how to make that person fall for him. ¡­ I am fond of such Rishell, but I might die if I got tied up in his business. What the hell is this? There¡¯s a limit to chaotic rtionships. ¡­ If I told Rishell that I like him, he might return ¡®What the hell are you talking about? Are you stupid?¡¯. But, it can¡¯t be helped! When I was dancing with Celsior, Rishell¡¯s face shed across my mind! I don¡¯t want to admit it myself! I want to furiously deny! However, that¡¯s not going to happen¡­ if I don¡¯t face reality, I won¡¯t be able to live. ¡°¡­ Olga?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s nothing, everything will be fine, I am going to live.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up with you all of sudden¡­¡± Eey, don¡¯t look at me, Rishell! My heart has been aching since a while ago! I may have an attack before long! I beg you, stop looking at me! ¡°¡­ Are you really okay? Your face is red?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, a little bit too hot, perhaps?¡± That so? Even if you tell me that, I will be troubled. Of course you are also not feeling hot! I am just tense! Seeing Rishell¡¯s face that is showing concern for me, my heart was in pain. If, if by any meager, non-existent chance he liked me, what would I do? And, what would I do if Rishell actually confessed to me? ¡­ I would have to refuse. The probability of confessing myself is absurd. I mean, I might die. I might die no matter whom I get with and even the one I get with might also die as a result. That is my destiny. To do something like that to Rishell¡­ to the person I love, there¡¯s no way I would be capable of doing that. Because my destiny of death, the people near me might die as well. And all would be my fault. ¡°You stupid idoooot!¡± ¡°Ehhh!? Olga!?¡± Rishell got startled by my sudden outburst and he fixedly stared at me. However, I showed no reaction and fell onto the railing again. ¡­ If only I wasn¡¯t the Heroine. Even though I could obediently tell you my feelings. If only I didn¡¯t have the memories of my past life. Even though I might have confessed to Rishell without worries. ¡°Waaaaah~¡­¡± ¡°Errr¡­ I will go get the drinks?¡± I am d that you are worried about the mentally unstable, shouting me, but I would like you to not treat me this kindly. I will have the drink since my throat got dry though. ¡°¡­ Yes, please.¡± Before long, I was drinking one of the cocktails Rishell brought. ¡°It¡¯s tasty¡­¡± ¡°Ah, sorry. That¡¯s the one I drank from.¡± ¡°Haaah!?¡± Don¡¯t say it as if nothing happened! Why are you so nonchnt about it, Rishell!? I feel like a fool by losingposure though! ¡°Now, now, calm down.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your fault so don¡¯t speak like that! Rather, mind it a little, will you!¡± Wasn¡¯t that an indirect kiss!? My first kiss has¡­¡± ¡­ No, thinking about it carefully, wouldn¡¯t this count as lucky for me¡­? ¡°Why is there the need to mind?¡± Ha~? No, everyone would dislike kissing someone they don¡¯t like! I like you though! But Rishell definitely doesn¡¯t like me! ¡°You would usually mind that! It¡¯s like kissing someone you don¡¯t even like!¡± ¡°¡­ Then there¡¯s no problem. Olga, I¡ª¡± ¡­ The moment Rishell tried to say something, a scream resounded in the ballroom. Chapter 76: Are you stupid?

Chapter 76: Are you stupid?

¡°!? What!?¡± A moment after the scream, a woman¡¯s shrill voice resounded. ¡°¡­ Isn¡¯t this bad?¡± ¡°¡­ It¡¯s bad. Let¡¯s go.¡± Rishell started running in haste, so I immediately forgot that Rishell was trying to say something and chased after him. ¡°¡­ Hey, what did you say just now?¡± When we arrived in the ballroom, the scene was already in what could be only described as a great disaster. ¡°W, what is that?¡± ¡°No idea¡­¡± When I looked to the side, Rishell was bewildered just as I was. No, seriously, what¡¯s going on? Rather, the Randrek¡¯s Prince snapped while smiling. He really was the same type as Rishell¡­ ¡°A, as I was saying¡­ the shut-in princess is not worthy of you!¡± Hearing that, I generally understood the situation. Most likely, that girl insulted Lucretia-sama while the Demon was away, making the Randrek¡¯s Prince angry. Who is the Demon, you ask? It¡¯s Rishell. ¡­ And so, Randrek¡¯s Prince admirably snapped. ¡°Ah~¡­¡± Rishell also seemingly grasped the situation as he let out a sigh and cracked his fists. I beg you Rishell, don¡¯t snap too, okay? No matter how much of a siscon you are, please stop it, okay? ¡°S, say Rishell¡­ who is that person?¡± I thought I should know the name of the Brave Hero who insulted Lucretia-sama in front of Randrek¡¯s Prince, so I inquired from Rishell. She¡¯s either stupid or very courageous. It¡¯s most likely the former though. ¡°¡­ That person is Lindia¡¯s Princess, Liselotte Lindia. She¡¯s haughty and arrogant, and quite hated even in our country.¡± That I can agree with. Even I who hardly goes to sociable ces heard of her name. I heard things like that she keeps on shouting at people she isn¡¯t pleased with. ¡­ And that her appearances are the only thing that¡¯s good about her¡­ ¡°¡­ Are you acquaintances?¡± ¡°¡­ I would like to say that we aren¡¯t, but in that person¡¯s head, I am someone she is fond of?¡± Rishellughed with a distant look. What an extreme person. He definitely doesn¡¯t want to do anything with her. She¡¯s probably the same kind of a person Sherina and Serena are. ¡­ But. ¡°¡­ Lucretia-sama looks like she¡¯s dying though.¡± ¡°¡­ What to do?¡± Lucretia-sama is there. Of all things, hiding behind the Malicious Prince Mk. 2. If we took Lucretia-sama now, we would be surely presented with a freezing re. Rishell who is homogenous might be able to withstand it, but no matter how much resistance I have from associating with Rishell, I found my forecast scary. Moreover, there¡¯s also a royalty I am not acquaintances with. I only know her personality from what I heard from Rishell, but she doesn¡¯t seem like the type who would allow me to quietly bring Lucretia-sama away. ¡­ I have had enough of this Demon¡¯s Den. ¡°¡­ What are you doing?¡± ¡°¡­ Rishell!?¡± While my thoughts were going round and round, Rishell already went towards them! What are you doing!? What should I do!? ¡°Rishell-sama, actually¡­¡± ¡°Rishell-sama! I have only said the truth, yet Cain-sama has¡­!¡± Interrupting Randrek¡¯s Prince, Liselotte began speaking in a loud voice. Is she serious, that woman? Understanding that Randrek¡¯s Prince¡­ just Cain is fine by now, definitely wouldn¡¯t calm down, Rishell stepped in. ¡­ Lucretia-sama¡¯s face turned white from all the stress and tension. This is very bad for the Princess, it would be better to rescue her soon¡­ ¡­ Who should save her, you ask? There¡¯s only me, you know?? ¡°¡­ Eey, I just have to go, just have to go, right!¡± I prepared myself for the worst and approached them. ¡­ I really didn¡¯t want to, I¡¯d rather run away, but Lucretia-sama would faint if I did. ¡­ Don¡¯t get discovered, me. Just don¡¯t get discovered by Liselotte¡­ ¡°¡­ My, you over there. What are you sneaking about for?¡± Well, of course I get discovered. Eh, wait. Moreover, I was discovered by Liselotte herself. ¡­ Can¡¯t I just ignore her? I can¡¯t, huh¡­ she is a Princess after all. ¡°Lu, Lucretia-sama doesn¡¯t seem to be feeling well, so I thought it would be best to let her rest.¡± Saying that, I prepared for the rescue and escape! I grabbed Lucretia-sama¡¯s hand and tried to leave the ce. ¡°Wait. I have not made that person understand her ce yet.¡± ¡°¡­ Hah?¡± No, just because Lindia is a big country doesn¡¯t mean you can do something like that, right? Moreover, even if I say a big country, this country is just as big¡­ ¡­ Is she that? You know? An idiot. ¡°However¡­¡± ¡°Quiet! Despite being a just servant, you won¡¯t listen to a Lindia¡¯s Princess!?¡± ¡­ At that moment, at this ce¡­ the aura around Rishell froze. Chapter 77: Now you did it.

Chapter 77: Now you did it.

¡­ The moment I head Liselotte¡¯s words, rather than anger, I was in the ¡®now you did it¡¯ mood. ¡­ I mean, Rishell who is next to me is brimming over with the urge to kill. That person ended herself. She¡¯s getting what she deserves though. ¡°¡­ Olga is not a servant. She¡¯s ady of a Ducal Household.¡± ¡°Oh my, is that so!? Her attire is so shabby I just¡­¡± ¡­ The atmosphere froze over again. I don¡¯t care anymore. ¡­ If you say that my attire is simple, then you are not wrong. I might be wearing a blue dress with white heels and a rose ornament of calming colors, but the fabric that it¡¯s made out of is superb and the design is also a popr one. ¡­ Is Liselotte just too gaudy of a person? A pink dress with red shoes, a golden cheesy-looking ne, a yellow butterfly hair ornament. Her attirepletely disregards a color scheme. This person is much weirder than me. She¡¯s ring at me too. ¡°¡­ Are you all right, Lucretia-sama?¡± ¡°Y, yees¡­¡± When I asked Lucretia-sama in a low voice, she replied with a hoarse voice. She might not be feeling all right at all. ¡°Where is she shabby?¡± ¡°Her colors are in, the heels on her shoes are too low as well! I am much prettier than her.¡± While hearing such a headache-inducing conversation, I tried to quietly move Lucretia-sama away. ¡­ No, my heels are low so I could dance. But, it didn¡¯t go so well. When I tried to move Lucretia-sama away, the sharp-eyed Lisolette noticed. She¡¯s sharp in unnecessary ces. ¡°Stop right there! Didn¡¯t I tell you that you cannot take her away just yet!?¡± ¡°However, herplexion is pale, she seems to have anemia¡­¡± I supported Lucretia-sama who has been shaking on her unsteady legs since I have approached her. She¡¯s nearing her limits. ¡­ But, Liselotte doesn¡¯t seem to be understanding that. ¡°What, why is a in woman like you trying to oppose me!¡± ¡°¡­ You are too noisy, please be quiet. Besides, Lucretia is my little sister and I want to let her rest.¡± Not bearing Rishell¡¯s somewhat calm voice in mind, Liselotte briskly approached us. ¡­ Uwa, what¡¯s up wit her. Don¡¯te any closer! But, I couldn¡¯t ignore the Princess of a foreign country, so before long, Liselotte stood in front of us. ¡°¡­ Now, quickly hand over the person to me!¡± ¡°As I was saying, she seems to be unwell¡­¡± I tried to repeat my words, but Liselotte forcefully pushed me away. ¡°Ow¡­¡± My bnce crumbled and I fell to the ground. ¡­ As I was falling, I must have sprained my foot because of the heels as my ankle was hurting. On top of that, as I was preupied with my painful ankle, I wasn¡¯t paying attention and my head splendidly collied against the floor. ¡­ I could tell that something was dripping down my head. ¡­ I covered my eyes. I knew it was blood. ¡°That¡¯s because you obstructed me! You got what you deserved!¡± I think it¡¯s incredible that you can still say something like that after seeing a person injuring themselves. I think I wouldn¡¯t want to be like that though. I had such thoughts in my dizzy head while sprawled on the floor. ¡°¡­ Olga!?¡± Pushing Liselotte aside, Rishell quickly came over and held me up. ¡­ I could tell that Liselotte was ring at me. ¡°¡­ Are you okay!?¡± ¡°Ugh~¡­ it hurts¡­¡± His honorifics slipped away after panicking over the blood flowing down my head, but I had no leeway to point that out. Your true character will get exposed, you know? It¡¯s so painful I can¡¯t speak though. I can hear Lance and Celsior¡¯s voices too, but the opponent is a foreign princess, so they probably won¡¯t step out. ¡°O, Olga-sama¡­!¡± ¡°Lucretia, sama¡­ are you okay?¡± When I inquired with my consciousness growing hazy, I heard Lucretia-sama say ¡°I am much better than Olga-sama who is bleeding!¡± while crying. Is it really that bad? ¡°¡­ Dante, please capture Liselotte-sama for me.¡± ¡°¡­ Roger.¡± Rishell who regained his honorifics instructed Dante who appeared by his side who knows where to seize Liselotte. ¡°R, release me! Stop touching me, you Royal Guard wannabe!¡± ¡°Unfortunately for you, I am a Knight Guard serving the royal family¡­ catching those who harm the royalty¡ªLucretia-sama, is my job.¡± While saying that, Dante dragged Liselotte to the jail. ¡­ Would pushing a foreign princess into a cell be all right? While thinking such, I looked at the grimacing Rishell who made me sit up. I would like if you weren¡¯t making such a face. ¡°¡­ Your ankle is swelling, your head is hurt and you seem to be losing consciousness¡­ I will bring you to the doctor¡¯s office.¡± Rishell who was next to me muttered such and lifted up my body. In the so-called princess carry. ¡°¡­ Whoa, wait.¡± I was surprised and tried to resist, but I had no strength in me left. Do I perhaps have a concussion? ¡°¡­ Be obedient and let me hold you. I will bring you to the doctor¡¯s office.¡± When Rishell muttered that after seemingly hearing my inner voice, he started giving instructions to the people around while using honorifics. ¡­ While hearing that voice, my consciousness grew hazy. Chapter 78: Is this a dream?

Chapter 78: Is this a dream?

¡°¡­ ga, Olga.¡± ¡°¡­ Wha.¡± ¡­ My head is hurting. It just keeps hurting. ¡­ Rather, where is this, I wonder? I can¡¯t open my eyes so I can¡¯t tell. Right, I was pushed by Liselotte, hit my head and injured my ankle¡­ no, that¡¯s quite serious. ¡°¡­ It hurts.¡± When I muttered that, ¡°Eh!? You are in pain!? ¡­ Did the medicine stop working?¡± I heard someone¡¯s panicked voice, I felt my upper body being lifted and something bitter entered my mouth. ¡°¡­ Ueh.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spit it out. It¡¯s a medicine¡­ I will give you water, swallow it properly, okay?¡± A moment after hearing that, cold water entered my mouth. Even though I felt like spitting it out, I somehow managed to drink it. ¡°¡­ Fuu, the medicine should be effective in just a moment, okay?¡± Someone said and put me down. ¡­ There, I noticed that I was familiar with that voice. It was Rishell¡¯s voice. ¡­ However¡­ as the Crown Prince, Rishell wouldn¡¯t be feeding me the medicine himself, so it¡¯s definitely not him. It might be a dream. ¡°¡­ Olga? Can you hear me?¡± ¡°¡­ Ugh.¡± I can hear you, I couldn¡¯t get my voice out even when trying to tell him. Is my body still not awake, I wonder? I feel absentminded, my body cannot move, and on top of that, I hear Rishell¡¯s voice. ¡­ Yup, this is a dream. Rishell is royalty, he¡¯s not in a position to be doing something like this. Although he did say he would be bringing me to a doctor¡¯s office. ¡°Is your consciousness hazy?¡± Rishell muttered. What a precise dream this is¡­ rather, a dream where Rishell is nursing me¡­ just how much do I like Rishell? ¡°¡­ Your fever¡­ has went down.¡± Did I even have a fever? Rather, stop it. Don¡¯t touch my forehead to feel my temperature. I seem to be sweaty, which is troubling. I thought while feeling the touch of Rishell¡¯s hand on my forehead. ¡­ Since it¡¯s a dream, will Rishell do anything I wish for? If I tell him that I like him, will he answer me? Well, while I may be wishing for such reality in a dream, I would actually wish for something like this. ¡°¡­ Sorry, Olga. I couldn¡¯t protect you.¡± I wanted to say ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± to Rishell¡¯s voice. That time, Rishell was waiting for Liselotte to shut up, so if I didn¡¯t try to take Lucretia-sama away, Rishell wouldn¡¯t have to use force. Well, this is a dream, so there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do about it. ¡°If I stopped that stupid woman when she was approaching you, you wouldn¡¯t get hurt.¡± Rishell muttered vexingly. ¡­ By a stupid woman, he means Liselotte? It certainly suits her perfectly, but even as a joke, telling a neighboring country¡¯s princess stupid is a little¡­ ¡°Lucretia was crying too, you know? Olga-sama got hurt because of me, she said. She cried enough to make Cain-sama troubled.¡± Seriously? Lucretia-sama would certainly cry¡­ However, she must have cried a lot since she troubled Cain-sama. Even though he¡¯s just like the malicious Rishell. I hope Lucretia-sama didn¡¯t copse after that? Was she all right? Lucretia-sama seemed weak, so I am worried about her. ¡°You are too kind, Olga¡­ I bet you didn¡¯t even want to approach Liselotte, yet you went to help Lucretia.¡± I have been seen through. Certainly, I didn¡¯t want to get any closer to Liselotte because she seemed like she would startining. However, it couldn¡¯t be helped. Lucretia-sama seemed like she would fall t. Besides, I am not kind. I just simply didn¡¯t want Lucretia-sama to copse there. ¡­ It¡¯s just I couldn¡¯t do anything on my own. Moreover, now that I understand that I like Rishell, I think I don¡¯t want people close to him to get hurt. How egoistic am I? However, I will have to support Rishell with pursuing the girl he likes. I don¡¯t want to die after all. I don¡¯t want him to die. ¡­ I hate this Otome Game. I hate the Heroine even more. ¡°¡­ Ugh.¡± ¡°¡­ Are you crying? Do you have a nightmare, I wonder?¡± Rishell spoke and wiped the tear that flowed down with his hand. Are my tears falling within a dream? ¡­ This is certainly a nightmare, though. A cruel dream of unrequited love. If he is this kind to me in a dream, how am I supposed to face him in reality? ¡­ I hope I will forget about this dream. ¡°¡­ Are you crying because of the injuries? I am truly sorry.¡± ¡­ This is my first time hearing Rishell¡¯s voice this gentle. He always smiles, he¡¯s strong, I have never seen him crying before. However, those are all lies after all. In the end, he¡¯s like me, just a seventeen years old boy. He shouldn¡¯t have forsaken tears at this age. ¡­ Rishell¡¯s voice sounded as if it was crying, so I wanted to tell him ¡°Don¡¯t cry please.¡± I couldn¡¯t get out my voice as usual, though. ¡°¡­ Not being able to protect the girl I love, I am unsightly, am I not?¡± ¡­ The girl he loves? From the looks of it, he¡¯s talking about me, but¡­ what a convenient dream. On top of being nursed by Rishell, I had the option of him telling me that he likes me. Seriously, how sad. Because I know something like this won¡¯t ever happen in reality. ¡­ At the very least, I want to tell him. I am in a dream anyway, so no one will know. The moment I thought such, my voice that was previously stuck, smoothly came out. ¡°¡­ I am sorry, Rishell. I love you.¡± The moment I felt a weird sense of aplishment, I was assaulted by strong drowsiness. Is this the effect of the medicine, I wonder? ¡­ It was only in a dream, but I did say it. While embracing the aplishment, my consciousness fell into darkness. Although I heard Rishell saying something, I couldn¡¯t understand what that something was as my consciousnesspletely paused. Chapter 79: I woke up.

Chapter 79: I woke up.

¡°¡­ Ugh, heavy.¡± The moment I regained my consciousness, I felt something heavy leaning against my body. ¡­ It¡¯s too heavy for a duvet. When I opened my eyes while holding my hurting head, I saw that Rishell who was sitting on a chair was sleeping while leaning against my duvet. ¡°¡­ Whoa, how unusual.¡± To be able to see Rishell this rxed is as rare as a rainbow. He¡¯s always vignt after all. ¡­ He really does have a nice face. His eyshes make me envious. I was lying down on a soft bed in a room I didn¡¯t recognize. Rishell was here too, so the room was probably in the castle. I tried to get up, but Rishell was sound asleep on top of the duvet¡­ he must have been tired from his official duties, so I find it difficult to wake him up. ¡­ Still, why is Rishell here? Did hee to check on me? ¡°¡­ He wasn¡¯t actually nursing me, was he?¡± Recalling what happened in the dream, my face turned red. No, that cannot be the case. He probably came to visit me and fell asleep here by coincidence. ¡­ Right!? ¡°¡­ F, first of all, let¡¯s get up.¡± I would feel guilty waking Rishell up, so I slowly and quietly stuck my legs out of the duvet. ¡­ Ah, my ankle has been treated. It doesn¡¯t hurt that much, so it was probably smeared with medicine. I lightly held up the head that wasying on top of my belly, and although I felt it was close at times, Rishell seemed really tired as he was sleeping like a log. ¡°¡­ Ugh~ I still feel slightly dizzy.¡± I sessfully slipped out of the duvet and somehow managed to stand on the floor while feeling dizzy. My ankle didn¡¯t hurt that much¡­ It wasn¡¯t unbearable, so I waited until the dizziness went away, and then I tried to quietly slip out of the door. ¡­ Don¡¯t wake up, don¡¯t wake up, Rishell. If you woke up now, I wouldn¡¯t be able to interact with you honestly! Remembering the words I said in my dream, my cheeks blushed. I wouldn¡¯t be able to say those words in reality anyway, and I don¡¯t even regret it. Struggling at the door, I lightly opened them. ¡­ Huh? Someone is standing there? ¡°¡­ Huh, Dante?¡± ¡°Whoaa!?¡± When I called out to Dante who seemed to be guarding the door after opening them, he shouted in a startle. I quickly red at him, opened the door without making a sound and left the room. ¡°Dante, keep it quiet. Rishell is sleeping.¡± ¡°Y, yeah, sorry¡­ you woke up, Olga.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ would it be better if I went to see the doctor?¡± When I asked, Dante started pondering. ¡°Rather, I was told to go summon the doctor when you wake up.¡± ¡°Ah, really? But I thought of walking as part of the rehabilitation.¡± Rishell is sleeping in the room anyway. If Dante called the doctor over, Rishell would have most like to get up. I think that still am not able to face him straight, so I would like to not do that. ¡°Hmm¡­ but if you do that, I will get probably scolded by Rishell.¡± ¡°Why?¡± It would decrease thebor time, so isn¡¯t it fine? Rishell would be able to rest and I will be able to rehabilitate. It¡¯s killing two birds with one stone, you know? Well, it cannot be called a ¡°rehabilitation¡± though. ¡°Olga is injured, what would she be walking for, he said.¡± ¡°Ah~¡­ I don¡¯t really mind, though.¡± It certainly seemed like a heavy injury. But, since I don¡¯t want to meet Rishell face to face, I don¡¯t have to leisure to do as he said. Now then, what do I do? ¡°¡­ Alright, I will apany you to the doctor¡¯s office. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem then.¡± ¡°Ah~ then, please do so.¡± If I seem like copsing, he just has to call for someone. If people know that I was injured, they won¡¯t misunderstand my rtionship with Dante. ¡°¡­ Shall we go then?¡± I waited until Dante got substituted and then we started walking towards the doctor¡¯s office. ¡­ It¡¯s apparently quite close to this room. They didn¡¯t have to worry so much about me. Well, Rishell will be scary in the distant future again anyway. ¡°Nevertheless Olga, do you know for how long you were sleeping?¡± ¡°Eh, about half a day?¡± My body feels like that. He won¡¯t say that I slept for a week like in Manga, will he? ¡°No, you slept for three days.¡± ¡°Seriously.¡± That¡¯s longer than I expected. I am d you are going with me, Dante. Thanks. I was scared of waking Rishell up. ¡°Eh, was I in the castle the whole time then?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ Rishell said he had the obligation of protecting you. You were treated by the castle¡¯s doctors.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­ ¡° Certainly, Rishell who has such a strong sense of responsibility would say something like that. There¡¯s also the problem of his sense of responsibility being too strong, though. ¡°Still, was Rishell that busy with work? He came to visit me and fell asleep on the spot.¡± Rishell is constantly busy, but there might have been procedures to follow with Liselotte¡¯s arrest. However, Dante has betrayed my expectations. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it¡­ actually, you got a fever while sleeping, Olga.¡± ¡°Y, yes¡­?¡± I have a bad feeling about this. From the flow of this conversation, it appears that me having a fever was the truth. ¡°And so, Rishell felt responsible and he was nursing you.¡± ¡­ The moment I heard that, I crumbled to the floor. Chapter 80: You are joking, right?

Chapter 80: You are joking, right?

¡°Olga!?¡± ¡°Yeah, sorry, I am fine¡­¡± It¡¯s a lie, right? Someone, please tell me it¡¯s a lie? ¡­ Rishell was nursing me? I¡¯d like it if I had misheard you¡­! ¡°¡­ Dante.¡± With both of my hands on the floor, and my hair covering my face, I asked Dante. Feeling my not normal voice, Dante replied nervously. ¡°Y, yes?¡± ¡°¡­ Was Rishell by my side all this time?¡± Somehow, at least deny that¡­! You were just exaggeration before, right! Please tell me that it was other people who nursed me and Rishell just stayed by my side for a bit¡­! However, my wish wasn¡¯t heard. ¡°Y, yeah. He nursed you without sleeping. I think he became like that as a result¡­¡± ¡°You are lying, right¡­¡± I was at wits¡¯ end. ¡­ I said it only because it was a dream, yet it was the reality? The matter of Rishell nursing me really happened? That wasn¡¯t a dream¡­ That¡¯s why my tears came out, that¡¯s why Rishell was saying something like that. ¡­ This is bad, I want to dig a hole until magmaes out. ¡°O, Olga? Are you in pain?¡± ¡°¡­ I am not, sorry. Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Not good. I am over. ¡­ Rishell has definitely heard me. I said it out loud. ¡­ But, Rishell said he wasn¡¯t able to protect the girl he likes, right? Considering the situation, he should have been talking about me¡­ No, there¡¯s no way that something so convenient to me would happen. Something like Rishell liking me, or us bing a couple. That definitely can¡¯t happen. If unlucky, Rishell¡¯s life might be exposed to danger. ¡°¡­ Olga? We have arrived at the doctor¡¯s office?¡± ¡°¡­ Ah, y, yeah.¡± While walking and thinking in a daze, I nearly passed by the doctor¡¯s office. ¡­ I sighed while hearing the sound of Dante knocking on the door. Let¡¯s quickly finish the examination and return home before Rishell wakes up. ¡°¡­ Fumu, you are recovering quite well. There doesn¡¯t seem to be any damage to your brain, you don¡¯t have a fever either. All that¡¯s left is for your ankle to heal up. It should be fine after resting for a while longer.¡± Being told so by the elderly doctor, I felt relieved from the bottom of my heart. ¡­ I might be able to return home with this. Without seeing Rishell! Let¡¯s finish this and make it seem as my confession didn¡¯t happen¡­! This won¡¯t pass when I start attending school again, but I will think of a good excuse before then. I don¡¯t know whether Rishell will approach this matter quietly, but I will be able to reply to him better then than I would be able to do so now. ¡­ I wonder how Rishell felt when I told him that I love him? Disgusted? Happy? Or did he perhaps feel nothing? ¡­ Rishell is originally quite popr with thedies and I am saying this myself, but he trusts me, so he might not even recognize me as someone of the opposite gender, so he might have received a shock. Even so, he kept nursing me until he fell asleep, so I really believe that he¡¯s truly kindhearted. ¡°U, umm¡­ may I return home now¡­?¡± I asked timidly. The doctor thought for a moment then asked me a question. ¡°Fumu, let¡¯s see¡­ I think you will be fine to return after resting here for two to three more days.¡± ¡°I, is that so¡­¡± Two to three days, huh. As one would expect, there¡¯s no way Rishell wouldn¡¯t wake up in three days (rather, it would be a problem if he didn¡¯t), so I have no doubts that he will question me. It would be a different thing if Rishell forgot or didn¡¯t mind. I honestly wish for that route. ¡­ Well, I don¡¯t think that Rishell will forget or ignore it, so he will definitely keep it on his mind. ¡°¡­ Olga? Is there a problem?¡± ¡°No, I am fine.¡± No, the truth is that I am not fine at all. I am about to die. I cannot tell them that, so I replied with a smile. ¡­ Thus, I decided to continue sleeping and resting for another three days before returning home. ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°¡­ Eh!? He¡¯s busy with work?¡± ¡°Yeah. Rishell-sama has too much work to take care of and won¡¯t be able to visit you.¡± One day passed and contrary to my expectations, Rishell didn¡¯t appear. There¡¯s no way that Rishell won¡¯t being. Since I found it strange, I asked Dante who kept mepany. ¡°¡­ Is it because he was nursing me?¡± ¡°Yeah. He seems to be having a difficult time.¡± ¡­ Nice, official duties. He apparently doesn¡¯t have time toe here because of his work. I am seriously d that Rishell is the Crown Prince. ¡­ While I was feeling delighted, Dante looked at me with a sympathetic gaze. ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°Alright, I can go home tomorrow¡­!¡± Atst, on the night of thest day. Rishell still didn¡¯t appear. I will be able to return home atst. To think I could feel such happiness. ¡­ While I was feeling happy all by myself, I heard knocking on the door. ¡°Yes.¡± Who is it, thiste at night? Is it Dante? Did hee to talk with me about tomorrow¡¯s ns? ¡­ However, the one who appeared at the door was: ¡°¡­ Rishell?¡± ¡°¡­ I will be intruding.¡± The person I wanted to see the least. Chapter 81: Why?

Chapter 81: Why?

Looking at Rishell, I rubbed my eyes. It appears that he¡¯s not an illusion and really standing there. ¡­ I rubbed them again. As I thought, he doesn¡¯t disappear. One more time¡­ ¡°What are you doing, Olga? I am not an illusion.¡± ¡°¡­ I know.¡± I guess. He couldn¡¯t be an illusion since he opened the door to the room and closed them again after going in. ¡°¡­ Why have youe here? What about your work?¡± epting reality, I decided to work out the countern. ¡­ First of all, let¡¯s talk about something unrted. Besides, the things Rishelles to talk about aren¡¯t limited to the dream. ¡°I heard your condition has improved, so I came to see your state¡­ I finished the work without passing away.¡± You didn¡¯t have to finish. Because I would be fine if you took your time. I would be really d if you just came for a sick visit. If only I didn¡¯t carelessly tell you that I love you. ¡­ Not good, I got embarrassed just from recalling that. Take a deep breath, me. ¡°I, is that so¡­ you are notcking in sleep, are you? You are making quite a tired face there.¡± Rishell¡¯s face was marked with fatigue. and he had ck spots near the corner of his eyes. His beautiful face is being wasted. ¡°Yeah, well.¡± ¡°Besides, I heard from Dante, but¡­ umm, you were nursing me, right?¡± ¡°¡­ That¡¯s because you wouldn¡¯t get hurt if I protected you properly.¡± I didn¡¯t want to get close to that topic, but since I had to give my thanks, I lightly touched the subject. As I thought, Rishell is feeling responsible for not preventing Liselotte from injuring me. ¡­ Even though it¡¯s not his fault. ¡°¡­ Thank you. However, you should properly take your own body into consideration. You are nursing other people and in turn not sleeping well. I am not a child either.¡± Because he fell asleep in the middle of nursing me, he must have been quite tired. After that, his work only piled up, so he would naturally have an insufficient amount of sleep. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I did only what I wanted to.¡± ¡°¡­ I see.¡± See, it¡¯s because you say things like that! I will misunderstand! Well, Rishell is unconsciously speaking out his mind. ¡°¡­ And so, you came to see my condition, right? I am fine, so it would be better if you quickly went back to your room and sleep before you copse in the midst of work.¡± Seriously, leave. I am worried about yourck of sleep too, but my heart will stop if we stay in the room like this by ourselves! If you don¡¯t want me to suffer from a heart attack, please promptly leave. ¡°¡­ I have one more thing I wanted to talk about.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Is he finally going to bring it up? ¡­ What do I do if he tells me that it was disgusting or that he dislikes me? Even though I trusted you, he might rebuke me. I might cry. ¡­ I can¡¯t think of an excuse and all doors are closed. ¡°¡­ What is it?¡± There¡¯s nothing I can do even if I am irresolute. ¡­ At worst, I can run away. Well, I don¡¯t feel like I will be able to escape from Rishell though. ¡°¡­ Tomorrow, before returning home, I would like you toe to the parlor. Liselotte will be judged, so you just have to be there as a witness.¡± ¡°Eh.¡± Since he talked about something different from what I expected, I unintentionally let out an idiotic voice. So it wasn¡¯t about the thing I said. ¡­ It¡¯s possible that he misheard me. Yeah, that¡¯s definitely it. Scolding my body that wanted to melt onto the floor from relief, I heard out Rishell. ¡°Well, the truth is that I wanted to speak her in the interrogation room, but¡­ Liselotte is a foreign country¡¯s princess after all. She is an offender for speaking abusively to Lucretia and injuring you though.¡± ¡°T, that so?¡± Liselotte¡¯s life has fallen into darkness after making enemies of Rishell and Cain, huh¡­ Well, she¡¯s suffering the consequences, so I have no sympathy for her, though. I pictured the smiling Rishell interrogating the pale-faced Liselotte. ¡°When do I have toe?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see. about half-past eight?¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite early, isn¡¯t it?¡± Even if he says interrogation, it will probably end in an hour. I would like to leave the castle by ten tomorrow¡­ ¡­ Rishell conveyed his words with a whole-faced smile to me who was deep in thoughts. ¡°Ahh, that¡¯s because I would like some time to talk with you¡­ slowly.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡­ Most likely, my face at this time became terrible. He didn¡¯t forget after all¡­! There¡¯s no way Rishell would forget something so important! ¡­ This is a lie, right? My life is going toe to an end tomorrow? ¡°Do you understand, Olga? If you return home without talking to me¡­ you understand, right?¡± ¡°Hii.¡± Rishell¡¯s face at that time looked so malicious I let out a shriek out of my mouth. Scary! If I go home, I will be probably brought back here¡­! ¡­ I, who sensed such had no choice but to nod my head. Chapter 82: I don’t want to have anything to do with you.

Chapter 82: I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you.

¡°Ah~¡­ no way, no way, this is bad.¡± A nightter after the talk with Rishell, the time turned 8:15 just now. ¡­ I know that I have to go to the parlor. I know, but I don¡¯t want to go. I mean, I will have to meet Liselotte face to face, you know? Certainly, I am supposed to be only as a witness, though. Can¡¯t I just send letters or something instead¡­? ¡°I want to run away¡­¡± I spoke such words knowing that I can¡¯t escape. I mean, if I ran away¡­ you know? Ah~ I really don¡¯t like this. Even though I thought it was just a dream¡­ Even though it was supposed to be just a fleeting moment in my dream, I can¡¯t stop shivering now. Even so, it¡¯s certain that I will have a much harder time were I to escape. I am scared of meeting Liselotte, but I am even more scared of making Rishell angry. Letting out a sigh, I opened the door of my room. ¡°Ah~ I have arrived.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª This is bad, is there really no way of escaping, I wonder¡­ thinking such while walking, I arrived in front of the parlor before I noticed. I extremely want to turn around. ¡­ The time is nearly up, I should make up my resolve and enter. ¡ª¡ª Knock, knock. I wonder if my wound won¡¯t open and start spurting out blood by any chance. While having such an absurd delusion, I knocked on the door of the parlor. Even though I could return home if no one was in¡­ Disregarding my hopes, Rishell¡¯s voice resounded from inside the room. ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°¡­ Excuse me.¡± Paying as much attention as possible to stay expressionless, I opened the door. ¡­ The moment I opened the door, I felt a piercing reing from the handcuffed Liselotte, which nearly made me to quickly close the door and turn around, but I endured. Closing the door, Rishell offered me a seat on the sofa next to him, so I sat down. The two of us sat on the sofa while Liselotte was in front of us. Dante stood at the side of the sofa to keep watch over Liselotte. ¡°¡­ And so, Rishell. You told me that I am a witness, but what do I have to testify?¡± For the offense of abusing Lucretia-sama, he should verify with Cain and Lucretia-sama herself. However, I don¡¯t think I will be of use with anything except that¡­ ¡°I will question her, so you please make sure that her answers are not incorrect.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Scary. What is scary? The smiling Rishell and Liselotte who is not saying anything. What are they scheming? I think that Liselotte is simply offended, though. ¡°¡­ Well then, let¡¯s begin. Liselotte, you have pushed Olga, did you not?¡± Rishell, that is not a question but confirmation. The moment you ask ¡°You pushed her, right?¡± you are already convinced. Rather, looking at the situation he really believes so. ¡°I did not! I identally lightly collided against Olga-san by and she ended up losing her bnce¡­¡± Nonono. In what way was that an ident? You used your hands to push me, no? You used so much strength I crashed against the floor and started bleeding, no? ¡­ If you are telling me that was ¡°lightly,¡± then that would make Liselotte stronger than Eliza. ¡°¡­ Is what she says. Is that what happened, Olga?¡± Rishell has a smile on his face, but his eyes weren¡¯t smiling at all. ¡­ His eyes are saying ¡°Agitate her, shake her up to make her reveal the truth.¡± though. Liselotte seems like the kind of person who would reveal the truth even if you don¡¯t do anything¡­ Can¡¯t be helped, let¡¯s follow the instructions here. ¡°No, she used her hands to push me away, so I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case¡­ also, Liselotte-san did tell me ¡®That¡¯s what you get for obstructing me! You got what you deserved!¡¯ after seeing me get injured. I am sure she did that intentionally.¡± Did she think I forgot? Too bad, I have not forgotten even after you have used so much force! ¡­ Well, she would be a fool if she didn¡¯t think I would talk here, so she surely prepared some kind of excuse. ¡°¡­ M, my hands only lightly touched you by ident! Besides, I don¡¯t ever remember saying something like that!¡± Is she senile? Or is she simply an idiot? Ah, she is an idiot for making enemies of Rishell. Oops, I said it. Besides, even if I misheard her, everyone saw that she used so much strength it would be impossible to be called ¡®lightly by ident¡¯. Even though he would know immediately by asking Lucretia-sama or Dante¡­ ¡°Lightly by ident, is it? Olga was injured way too much for that though.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because Olga-san wore heels when not used to them!¡± No, howe? I certainly don¡¯t wear heels often. That¡¯s why the servants chose low heels for me. ¡­ Moreover, Liselotte definitely addressed this. ¡°¡­ Liselotte-san, when Rishell asked what is shabby about me, you have told him ¡®Her colors are in, the heels on her shoes are too low¡­¡¯ did you not? ¡­ As you said, my heels were so low it would be impossible to fall with them unless I got pushed, you know?¡± No matter how low the heels are, you would fall down from your feet if pushed with enough force. Our servants did not expect me to get pushed. By a foreign princess at that. Liselotte noticed that she tripped herself up by speaking badly of me and started trembling. Chapter 83: Obstinate

Chapter 83: Obstinate

¡°¡­ E, even so! It¡¯s still possible that Olga-san fell because she wore heels she wasn¡¯t used to, you know!? It cannot be just my fault!¡± ¡°She wouldn¡¯t be injured to such extent if she fell out of carelessness. She would twist her ankle at most, she wouldn¡¯t be bleeding from her head.¡± Rishell was all cold smiles when Liselotte¡¯s face turned pale while she tried to refute. ¡­ He¡¯s scary. He definitely snapped. ¡­ Seeing Liselotte trembling with no words, Rishell smiled. ¡°¡­ Well then, onto the next question. What did you want to talk with Lucretia about so much you had to push Olga away?¡± Rishell should have heard everything that happened on the spot, so why is he asking Liselotte about that? Liselotte also couldn¡¯t refute anymore, did she give up? ¡­ Rishell is a siscon after all. He will make Liselotte regret for talking about Lucretia-sama badly. I mean, Rishell¡¯s face has already formed a dark smile¡­ it¡¯s extremely scary. ¡°That¡­ I wanted to deepen our friendship.¡± Liar. I saw Cain-sama snapping and the trembling Lucretia-sama behind him. It didn¡¯t seem to me like they were trying to deepen their friendship at all. Besides. ¡°¡­ Why did you say ¡®A shut-in Princess is not worthy of you¡¯ to Cain-sama since you were trying to deepen your friendship? Rather, why would you try to detain someone who was obviously not feeling well?¡± ¡°Wha, you were listening¡­!?¡± Liselotte who muttered such after hearing my words pinned her mouth. Well, you are toote. Come to think of it, she has not noticed us yet at that time. Did she think she can speak her mind out? With the royalty as her opponent, what a fool¡­ ¡°Yes, I heard it all¡­ also, when I informed you of Lucretia-sama¡¯s well-being, you said ¡®I have not made that person her understand her ce yet¡¯ did you not? ¡­ I don¡¯t understand why you would talk like that to someone whom you were trying to deepen your friendship with.¡± Even a foreign royalty would have to be a brave (fool) to say something like that, so they were words one wouldn¡¯t forget even if they wanted to. It seems that on top having lots of pride, Liselotte¡¯s head is not functioning well. She said those words in front of Rishell after all. ¡°¡­ T, that¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s because Lucretia-sama was ogling Cain-sama, so I wanted to caution¡­ hii!¡± The flustered Liselotte was trying to say something, but she missed the opportunity to fabricate the story. It¡¯s only given that Rishell would snap after someone told him that ¡°Lucretia was ogling.¡± She has guts saying something like that in front of Rishell¡­ ah, but she wasn¡¯t aware that Rishell is a siscon. No, even if she didn¡¯t know, remarks like this are automatically out. ¡°¡­ Lucretia was ogling someone? Don¡¯t be absurd.¡± ¡°Hii¡­¡± See, I told you. Rishell is absurdly overprotective of Lucretia-sama after all¡­ he was quite worried when Cain-sama proposed to her too. ¡­ If he heard that Lucretia-sama was ogling someone, he would definitely beat the truth out of someone else before asking Lucretia-sama in person. I think that he just believes Lucretia-sama to such an extent, though. Unlike a certain stupid prince, Lucretia-sama is kindhearted and she seems easy to get along with as a sibling. ¡°No matter how you look at it, something like that never happened, right? Rather, Lucretia was protected by Cain-sama. You did well saying such things in front of him¡­ unlike you, Lucretia is not able of doing something like that.¡± Hearing the words Rishell quietly added at the end, Liselotte¡¯s face turned red as she tried to refute. ¡°Wha¡­ are you saying that I was the one who was ogling!?¡± ¡°At the very least, it seemed like that to me¡­ even while bad-mouthing Lucretia in front of Cain-sama, you were trying to entice someone¡­ are you saying you were not aware of it?¡± Well, you would notice. I mean, even I, who is often called dense this dense that, noticed. Liselotte is not suited for the tactics of the nobility which are usually covert. She is weak in the head, so I think she can¡¯t be helped. ¡°You were aiming either for Cain-sama or me, but¡­ unfortunately for you, both of our hearts have already decided on our partners.¡± The moment I heard that, my heart received a wave of pain. ¡­ That¡¯s right, I can¡¯t let myself to understand Rishell¡¯s heart. I mustn¡¯t expose his life to danger. I bit my lips. ¡­ noticing that, a fine smile that couldn¡¯t bepared to any smile before floated on Rishell¡¯s face. ¡°¡­ Well then, with the questioning over¡ª¡± ¡°You are going to send me home!?¡± ¡°No, we will decide your punishment.¡± There¡¯s no way Rishell would send you home, right? She offended (royalty) Lucretia-sama and injured me (another country¡¯s noble). How did she think that she wouldn¡¯t be convicted? ¡°T, that can¡¯t be¡­¡± ¡°¡­ I cannot make a decision on the wrongdoings of foreign royalty on my own, so I called a witness from your country.¡± A moment after Rishell said that, the door was knocked at. ¡°Come in.¡± After Rishell invited them in, the door opened and a tiny uncle and a voluptuous beauty with a nice-looking body entered the room. ¡­ Who is that? As if answering to question, Liselotte spoke up. ¡°¡­ Papa, Mama!¡± ¡­ Seriously? Chapter 84: Please, go back

Chapter 84: Please, go back

Eh, Liselotte¡¯s father and mother, that means the King and Queen of Lindia, right¡­? ¡°Thank you very much foring¡­ please, sit down.¡± Dante brought two chairs while Rishell spoke. ¡°Well, thank you¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± His Majesty sat down after returning a in answer and the Queen sat down in silence while looking at Rishell. ¡°¡­ I believe that you heard most of the story, but do you perhaps have any questions?¡± Apparently, these two were already informed by someone. Was it His Majesty (Rishell¡¯s father)? As expected of Rishell. He¡¯s not wasting any time¡­ ¡°W, well then¡­ may I ask a question?¡± His Majesty asked inly as before. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°T, that¡­ it¡¯s a scandal our daughter caused, won¡¯t you let my country decide her punishment¡­? As expected, we cannot trouble a different country with this¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible¡­ What happened in this country will be handled by this country¡¯sws.¡± As I expected, Rishell quickly dismissed His Majesty¡¯s words. There¡¯s no way you can ask something like that from Rishell. Besides, this person is most likely too indulgent of Liselotte. Liselotte¡¯s personality is the reflection of that. He must be thinking of bringing Liselotte back to his country and acting as nothing has ever happened. That¡¯s definitely impossible, though. ¡°Why is that!? Liselotte is Lindia¡¯s princess. If you don¡¯t return her to us, she will only waste your time with official duties¡­¡± ¡°An ipetent princess won¡¯t be of any nuisance. Besides, she is a criminal. I will return her to you afterwfully judging her. His Majesty shouted after snapping, but Rishell dealt with him by using a dark smile overflowing with malice. Wow, what a nice smile. My eyes are gonna get crushed from maliciousness. ¡­ He thought of acting inly while buttering up to Rishell, but he is Liselotte¡¯s parent after all. In short, he snaps easily. ¡°Wha, in, ipetent, you say¡­¡± Liselotte wanted to object with a red face, but there¡¯s no way Rishell would let that pass. Rishell spoke back with a scornfulugh. ¡°Huh? Am I wrong? ¡­ On top of verbally abusing a member of another country¡¯s royalty, you injured a Duke¡¯s daughter¡­ ah, did you perhaps wanted me to say that you are an idiot, rather than saying that you are ipetent?¡± ¡­ The malicious engine is running on a full throttle. This person doesn¡¯t know how to hold back. His face has turned into aplete viin, but¡­ he¡¯s a hero, right? He¡¯s a capture target of an Otome Game, no? ¡°Cursing a foreign country¡¯s royalty¡­ is considered a L¨¦se-majest¨¦!¡± ¡°We are talking about this Princess (fool), no? I only spoke the truth.¡± Liselotte did indeed cause Lucretia-sama quite a lot of damage. Lucretia-sama seemed as if she was about to copse at any moment. In contrast, Liselotte is ring at Rishell with a bright red face. Yep, being energetic is good. She will be fine no matter what Rishell says to her. ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°¡­ The talk is not advancing, so please be quiet.¡± His Majesty has tried talking back with a simrly bright red face, but Rishell cut his words in half with a whole-faced smile. Ah gee, as expected of him. ¡­ Her Majesty was silent as always. It¡¯s just, why was there a light of amusement in her eyes¡­? ¡°Well then, I shall inform you of her charges¡­ the crimes Liselotte-sama hasmitted are Les¨¦-majest¨¦ and infliction of bodily harm, these two.¡± Rishell showed his two pretty fingers to Liselotte and her parents. ¡°Infliction of bodily harm¡­? Where? From what I heard, her offenses could be tranted to Les¨¦-majest¨¦ at most.¡± ¡­ N? Did I mishear? Eh, I was pushed away by Liselotte, wasn¡¯t I? That is definitely an infliction of bodily harm, isn¡¯t it? ¡°¡­ Hou, how is that?¡± Rishell asked His Majesty while smiling as always, but his voice was below the freezing point. ¡­ I am freezing. Crap, I am going to freeze to death¡­! ¡°Verbally abusing the royalty is certainly Les¨¦-majest¨¦, but¡­ Liselotte simply wanted to talk with Lucretia-sama who was behind that Duke¡¯s daughter, no? In that case, isn¡¯t that Duke¡¯s daughter at fault?¡± Holy moly, he really said that. I mean, he said it with a serious look. He wasn¡¯t joking, I want to cry. ¡­ Why do I want to cry? Because the bloodthirst oozing from the person next to me. ¡°¡­ Heeh? Are you saying that Olga is at fault for trying to let Lucretia rest because her condition has gotten so poor from the cruel remarks of your daughter?¡± Rishell red at His Majesty while saying that. Finding that dangerous, His Majesty has started making up excuses in panic. ¡­ Well, that will make Rishell only even angrier, though. ¡°N, no! That¡­ a mere Duke¡¯s daughter is naturally to me for obstructing¡­¡± ¡°A mere Duke¡¯s daughter¡­? Are you making fun of the daughter of the Duke Household that has been devotedly supporting our country? Moreover, she should have left Lucretia who wasn¡¯t feeling well alone? To let her suffer more from the reckless abuse of your princess (stupid idiot)?¡± ¡°Hii¡­¡± Ah, crap. Rishell became expressionless. He¡¯s truly angry¡­! H, hey, this is seriously bad! This is seriously bad, so don¡¯t make up any more excuses, King¡ª! But, my inner voice has not reached His Majesty as he opened his mouth to speak. ¡°N, no¡ª¡± ¡°¡­ Stop it already, you are unsightly.¡± The cold voice that dered such belonged to the Queen of Lidia who remained a spectator until now. Chapter 85: Unexpected

Chapter 85: Unexpected

¡°Wha¡­ what are you saying!?¡± His Majesty pressed Her Majesty for an answer. I don¡¯t think that Her Majesty said anything improper though¡­ Did she think that angering Rishell any more than this would be dangerous? I couldn¡¯t tell before since she was only watching in silence, but she might be a decent person. ¡°What am I saying? I am only telling you to calm down¡­ Liselotte was at fault this time. If you don¡¯t want to damage Lindia¡¯s standing anymore, be quiet please.¡± Her Majesty said while ring at His Majesty. It appears that Her Majesty recognizes this time¡¯s matter as Liselotte¡¯s fault. Well, it¡¯s only natural. His Majesty has only listened to Liselotte¡¯s side of the story, so I feel relieved. I am d there¡¯s an honest, sensible person here. ¡°Mama!? I am not at fault, the one at fault is¡ª¡± ¡°¡­ You too Liselotte? Seriously¡­ is picking fights with each and every country a hobby of you two?¡± Her Majesty spoke such to Liselotte while holding her head. ¡­ She seems to be suffering quite a lot. Well, having such a husband and daughter¡­ ¡°¡­ Rishell-sama, I apologize for my husband (idiot) hindering you. Please, continue talking.¡± Her Majesty said such to Rishell while restraining His Majesty and Liselotte with her eyes. ¡­ Although he was stunned at first, the whole-faced smile returned to Rishell¡¯s face halfway. ¡°¡­ Going by thews of Viaveil, Liselotte¡¯s crimes would result in the deprivation of her royal status and exile.¡± ¡°I thought so¡­¡± That¡¯s quite heavy¡­ well, she might be a foreign country¡¯s princess, but I believe attacking a nobledy would have such consequences. Her Majesty was understanding too. Well, do I say it was just like I thought or what, Liselotte and His Majesty weren¡¯t so understanding. ¡°T, that can¡¯t be! To be deprived of my royal status only because of something like that¡­!¡± ¡°Stop joking! I bet the shut-in Tragic Princess just made up a lie because she was feeling sick from leaving her room anyway!¡± Ahh~ I don¡¯t now anymore~ I definitely don¡¯t know Rishell who is looking at the two with a face that has obviously snapped in anger. ¡°¡­ Please, stop it already. What do you mean by only because of that? Lucretia was lying? ¡­ The one joking must be you. Did you think that things would end like this after verbally abusing a different country¡¯s princess and seriously harming a Duke¡¯s daughter? ¡­ Besides, she¡¯s not your daughter, so she won¡¯t lie about this.¡± Rishell said so while ring at His Majesty and Liselotte. Her Majesty¡¯s face looked as if she wanted to say ¡°These guys are done for.¡± ¡°I, it might be a lie she made up! ¡­ Right, the Duke¡¯s daughter may have lied as well, you know!? Did she not only pretend to be injured¡­¡± ¡°Even though she bled from her head after falling? ¡­ Besides, would she be able to continue acting and sleep for three days straight?¡± ¡­ Hearing that, His Majesty kept silent. Did he not hear the story about me sleeping for three days after being injured? Rather, how did he not know? You would normally understand after hearing that I was taken to a doctor¡¯s office¡­ ¡°However¡ª¡± ¡ª¡ª Bang! Just when His Majesty wanted to say something, someone¡¯s shoe powerfully hit the floor. ¡­ The room was wrapped in silence. The one who trampled the floor was Her Majesty. Obvious anger, disdain, and faint exhaustion were showing on her face. ¡°Will you stop it already! Are you guys stupid? Your Majesty, even though you might be scared that this would damage the reputation of your country, please stop calling a foreign country¡¯s princess and a Duke¡¯s daughter liars! Besides, the one making up lies is you, right!? Liselotte!¡± S, she snapped. Her Majesty has flipped out¡­ The anger of the beautiful Queen was quite fascinating, even I who was just observing nearly froze. She must have been enduring it all this time¡­ ¡°¡­ I apologize, Rishell-sama. Please, don¡¯t mind what these two say.¡± It would be quite difficult to not mind them. Although the talk won¡¯t progress if you don¡¯t ignore them. ¡°¡­ I understand. Well then, let¡¯s decide on the punishment.¡± Rishell¡¯s eyes were too cold, so they wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse anything he says. They have made him this angry themselves, so they are suffering the consequences. ¡°¡­ Liselotte Lindia, you are to be deprived of your royal status and exiled from the Capital.¡± Rishell dered so expressionlessly. As I thought, Rishell was not in the mood to change the punishment. He abided by thew, so there was no need to change it. Haah¡­ it wouldn¡¯t be incorrect to say that I was feeling a bit refreshed. ¡°¡­ Ah, Liselotte, Your Majesty. Please don¡¯t say anything, okay? It would be different if you wanted to make your crimes even heavier, though.¡± Sensing that the two wanted to speak, Her Majesty silenced them. Giving a sidelong nce to Dante, Rishell spoke to him. ¡°¡­ Please bring Liselotte-sama and His Majesty away. Your Majesty, please stay behind, I would like to talk with you for a bit.¡± Just what he wants to talk about? ¡°¡­ Well then, Liselotte-sama, Your Majesty¡­ please follow me outside.¡± ¡­ Finally giving up, Liselotte and His Majesty who had no willpower left were brought outside by Dante on their unsteady legs. Only Rishell, Her Majesty and I remained in the parlor. Chapter 86: Can’t escape

Chapter 86: Can¡¯t escape

It was awfully quiet in the parlor where only Rishell, Her Majesty and I remained. ¡­ Eh, this is awkward. Just when I thought of slipping out by excusing myself to the restroom, Her Majesty spoke up. ¡°¡­ Rishell-sama, Olga-sama¡­ I am truly sorry for the troubles my daughter and husband have caused you on this asion.¡± Her Majesty knew my name¡­ Nevertheless, having a daughter and husband like that¡­ she must have it hard. ¡°¡­ I will make them properly atone for their crimes in Lindia.¡± ¡°Eh, His Majesty too?¡± Her remark was close to Les¨¦-majest¨¦, but¡­ no, it already was one. However, can she punish a King of an entire nation? She might be able to now that Liselotte is not a princess anymore. ¡°¡­ Yes, I am thinking of secluding His Majesty in a royal vi with a pretext of injury or illness.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­ confinement?¡± Her Majesty nodded. I see, if you can¡¯t punish him without a reason, just fabricate one. That might certainly be the most peaceful solution. She¡¯s talking about ¡°seclusion¡± while her meaning is ¡°forcefully confined.¡± When I nodded in understanding, Rishell who was quiet until now spoke up. ¡°¡­ Watching such foolish King from the sidelines for so long, why have you not done anything until now? I believe that you could have confined him or anything a long time ago.¡± Indeed, since His Majesty has been on the throne for so long, no one must have ever med him. If the ministers don¡¯t have enough power to stop him, Her Majesty would be able to stop him before a revolution happened. However, she didn¡¯t. Why is that¡­? ¡°¡­ Actually, I have not married His Majesty because I wanted to. I was originally a daughter of a Duke, but¡­ well, I was praised extravagantly as a beauty. His Majesty who liked my outward appearances has forced me to marry him or he would have my household destroyed¡­ so I married him unwillingly.¡± I certainly found it strange that His Majesty was able to marry such a beautiful and smart person like her¡­ so there were such circumstances. That King is not good in any and every way. ¡°¡­ Therefore, I thought that I have no choice but to give him an heir to seed the throne. At first, I managed in a way or another, but he started making moves on a wife of Duke¡­ moreover, my very elder sister. If you want to be ruined that much then so be it, I thought and did nothing.¡± Moreover, he said the same thing to my elder sister, you know? Her Majesty said with a disgusted expression. Approaching a marrieddy like that, I can only think of him as an idiot¡­ ¡°I see¡­ in that case, why have you spoke up this time?¡± ¡°Even though the King might be a fool, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have any patriotic feelings. Many people would be troubled if the country got ruined¡­ therefore, I thought that this time¡­ ¡° On the asion, I thought of leading the country in His Majesty¡¯s (fool¡¯s) stead. Her Majesty said that with a smile, but that¡¯s not something you get on the asion. I heard that Lindia¡¯s government is mostly managed by the ministers¡­ they would be the most troubled if the country ceased to exist. ¡°¡­ Is that so? You must have had a difficult time.¡± Rishell said with a distant look. ¡­ Come to think of it, I forgot once in a while, but that stupid prince (Albert) is Rishell¡¯s real sibling, isn¡¯t he? Are we really sure that Albert actually isn¡¯t Lindia¡¯s King¡¯s son-inw? Their brains are formed so differently that it¡¯s sphemy to say that Rishell and Lucretia-sama are his siblings. ¡°¡­ Come to think of it, you also have quite a person over here, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­ Indeed. He¡¯s rotting in the prison right now, though.¡± We both have it hard, huh. Her Majesty and Rishell both sighed as if wanting to say that. Albert¡¯s wrongdoings have apparently spread to foreign countries. Of course, the matter of my outrageously broken engagement too. Each royalty has its idiots, huh. ¡ª¡ª Knock, knock. While watching the two sighing people, the door was suddenly knocked on. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­ Your Majesty, we will be departing soon.¡± The one who peeked out from the door was a man dressed in the uniform of Lindia¡¯s guards. Apparently, His Majesty wasn¡¯t nning on visiting for long, so they were prepared for a quick return. I don¡¯t know for how long they stayed in our country though. ¡°Oh my, is that so¡­ I am truly sorry about this matter, I hope you can forget about it¡­ those two won¡¯t appear in front of the public ever again.¡± What are you nning on doing, Your Majesty? Your smile is scaring me¡­ Well, they are getting what they deserve. ¡°¡­ Well then.¡± ¡°Yes, farewell.¡± After Her Majesty left the parlor, only Rishell and I remained. ¡­ I forgot, but I have to have a conversation with Rishell. Should I excuse myself to a restroom and run away? ¡°Rishell.¡± ¡°¡­ Olga. You remember that I wanted to talk to you, right? ¡­ You won¡¯t run away, will you?¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t!¡± My scheme was destroyed in a matter of seconds. Well, I didn¡¯t think it would go smoothly anyway! The opponent is Rishell after all! ¡°¡­ Then, I would like us to talk here¡­ is that fine with you?¡± ¡°¡­ Yeah.¡± It¡¯s not fine with me at all. It really isn¡¯t, but I have no choice of refusal. I sat on the sofa and waited for Rishell to speak. Chapter 87: Let’s talk

Chapter 87: Let¡¯s talk

¡°¡­ Olga, you had a fever whilst you slept.¡± ¡°¡­ Yeah, I heard from Dante.¡± I was startled when I heard about it, but I was even more startled from what I heard after that. From the flow of the conversation, Rishell will probably ask about my confession. Yep, let¡¯s deny it with all of my might. ¡°During that time, you have regained your consciousness for a little¡­ do you remember?¡± See, it came! However, it¡¯s not like I can answer honestly. ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t remember.¡± To don¡¯t seem unnatural, I replied while looking into Rishell¡¯s eyes. ¡­ It would be nice if he didn¡¯t suspect me though. ¡°¡­ I see.¡± Rishell cast his eyes down. I was trying to behave as calmly as possible, but my heart was racing. ¡­ I would like if we stopped talking about it here. However, Rishell didn¡¯t feel like stopping. ¡°Then, you don¡¯t remember what you told me when I was nursing you?¡± ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t.¡± It came after all! I was hoping that he would realize that I was just sleep-talking and leave it at that, but that¡¯s not happening¡­ ¡°¡­ Do you want to hear what you said to me?¡± ¡°Not really. It was something about wanting to eat anyway, right?¡± The usual me would be screaming: ¡°I want to know! I want to know!¡± but I would bring cmity upon myself if I said that. I might have sounded a bit unnatural, but this reply was the best. ¡°Tough luck. You are wrong.¡± ¡°Ehh, then did I say that I am hungry?¡± ¡°Why are you such a foodie?¡± Because I can¡¯t think of anything else!? I will be reaching my limit of deceiving soon as well. I don¡¯t know what Rishell might attempt to do too. It¡¯s not like he will stop anytime soon. ¡­ While thinking of not being careless, a question that hit my core came. ¡°¡­ Say, Olga. Do you like me?¡± ¡°¡­ Ah?¡± I let out some kind of strange answer, but I don¡¯t think I had a choice. Why is he asking such an unexpected question? I thought he would ask me indirectly, so I wasn¡¯t ready for such directness. I thought of getting a curveball but I got a straight one instead! ¡°¡­ Yeah, I do like you? We are friends after all.¡± Anyhow, I can¡¯t allow to let him see that I was shaken up. Thinking such, I gave him a harmless and inoffensive answer with a whole-faced smile. ¡­ Ahh, my mimetic muscles are hurting. ¡°Hee, is that so?¡± Wow, an equally whole-faced smile floated on Rishell¡¯s face. ¡­ Of course, it was pitch ck. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Asking that all of sudden.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Silence? Stop that! It scary, so I would rather prefer some kind of reply instead! Moreover, he was continuing with his malicious smile, so I was frightened terribly. This person is scarily good at threatening people. ¡°Rather, is that all you wanted to talk about, Rishell? There¡¯s no way I would hate you though?¡± I said so with a bright voice andughed ahaha. ¡­ Did Rishell want to ask me only that question? I cannot read his heart, which is scary. In the first ce, he has been watching me in silence with a malicious smile since a while ago¡­ what is he thinking, this person? ¡°¡­ Indeed, but that¡¯s not the only thing I wanted to say.¡± Hearing that, my body stiffened. ¡­ Will he tell me that he¡¯s disgusted by my previous confession? Even though I trusted him. No, calm down, me. Even if he says something about the confession, I just have to deceive him with: ¡°Stop it, you~ we are friends~ don¡¯t be so concsiouss~ ¡­ maybe. Although it¡¯s doubtful whether I would be able to deceive Rishell. ¡°¡­ Olga, what would you do if I told you that I am conscious of you as someone of the opposite gender?¡± ¡°Eh, that¡¯s surprising.¡± It was an unexpected question, but I was able to reply reflexively. No, anyone would be surprised about that. That¡¯s more impossible than the end of the world. ¡­ Ah~ but, was I supposed to think a little longer about my reply? ¡°Well, that¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it¡­ you don¡¯t see me as a man after all.¡± ¡°Eh? What did you say?¡± I wasn¡¯t able to hear thest part. That¡¯s why I told Celsior to speak properly thest time! I am troubled because the conversation basically cuts off in the middle. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing¡­ and so, based on that, there¡¯s something I want to tell you.¡± Expecting what kind of absurd thing he¡¯s going to say, my body froze in ce. I am afraid to hear what he is going to say next. ¡°There¡¯s no way I would have any romantic feelings towards you.¡± He might say that with cold eyes. However, this is my punishment for being spoiled in my dreams. ¡­ I have to endure. ¡°¡­ Olga, I¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± While watching Rishell say what is on his mind, I tightly grasped my hand that I had ced on top of myp. ¡­ Eei, prepare for the worst, me. Deceive him even if he says anything¡­! ¡°¡­ I love you.¡± ¡°¡­ Wha.¡± That moment, the feelings of wanting to continue deceiving him and the feelings of not wanting to be confessed to, all flew out of my head. I stared at Rishell¡¯s troubled smiling face like a fool. Chapter 88: To not hurt you

Chapter 88: To not hurt you

¡°¡­ Oy~? Olga?¡± After hearing the unexpected words from Rishell, my consciousness apparently flew somewhere far away. I have no memories until Rishell called to me. ¡°Wha! Yes!?¡± ¡°Are you all right? You were nking out.¡± I am not all right at all. I am not all right at all but I have no choice but to be all right. Eh, wait. My head had not caught up with the situation yet. ¡°¡­ Are you that shocked?¡± ¡°¡­ Yes, rather, were you serious?¡± Is he not lying just to make me confused? When I looked at Rishell with a doubtful gaze, ¡°You really don¡¯t trust me.¡± Rishell smiled wryly. ¡°I am serious¡­ I bet everyone already noticed that.¡± ¡°Eh, no way.¡± Am I really that dense!? Is this perhaps why everyone is telling me that I am dense¡­? ¡°¡­ Olga, I truly love you¡­ if you are fine with it, I would like us to be a couple.¡± His serious look and tune were out of order from his usual malicious smile. I wanted to blurt out OK right away, but I mustn¡¯t. If I don¡¯t want to kill Rishell, I have to refuse him. ¡°¡­ I am sorry.¡± I squeezed my voice out of me and said that. ¡­ The moment I said I am sorry and looked at Rishell, my heart pained but I pretended to not recognize it. ¡°¡­ Can you at least tell me the reason?¡± ¡°¡­ I have never seen you as anything more than a friend and it will be the same after this.¡± After dering that, I looked down. ¡­ Not good, I want to cry. Why was I born as the Heroine? If I wasn¡¯t in the position where the lives around me are in danger, would we be able to be a couple? ¡°¡­ But, when I was nursing you, you told me ¡®Rishell, I am sorry¡­ I love you.¡¯ you know?¡± ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t remember that.¡± My heart hurts every time I say a lie. The truth is that I don¡¯t want to lie, I want to tell him that I love him too. However, I cannot do that. ¡°¡­ Do you really not remember?¡± ¡°¡­ Eh?¡± Rishell was making an extremely saddened face and my heart made me let out a weird voice. ¡­ Why am I making Rishell make such expression? ¡°Do you really have no remembrance of saying that to me, Olga?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± I thought it was a dream at first, but I remember it clearly. ¡­ I won¡¯t say it though. Hanging my head in shame while mocking my own self, Rishell spoke up with a voice full of confidence. ¡°¡­ That¡¯s a lie, right?¡± ¡°Wha.¡± Rishell¡¯s voice seemed so confident that I unconsciously leaked a strange voice out of my mouth. ¡­ What is he saying, this person? ¡°How many years do you think we know each other? I can at least tell when you are lying.¡± ¡°¡­ Eh, what are you saying?¡± This person is seriously scary. ¡­ But, it¡¯s Rishell who has a hobby of observing people, so¡­ it¡¯s possible. I didn¡¯t want you to express your cleverness right here. ¡°D, don¡¯t you think that you are too confident in yourself!?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t? I am telling you that I can read what¡¯s on your head.¡± No, that¡¯s seriously scary! Moreover, when you say that with a whole-faced smile, I can¡¯t stop shaking. This far exceeds observation skills, it¡¯s already out of that dimension. He¡¯s an esper I am telling you, an esper! ¡°In the first ce, do you think I would be confessing without having any chances of sess?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± I am a coward, so I am the type who would confess only after ascertaining whether the other party likes me. Rishell said so whileughing prettily. ¡­ I can only feel the chills though! But, that¡¯s certainly true. It¡¯s that malicious, bright and distrustful Rishell we are talking about, so he wouldn¡¯t confess without ascertaining the other party¡¯s feelings first. ¡­ Rather, he would wait for the other party to confess. ¡°That¡¯s why I intended to learn about your feelings, Olga.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± This fellow, did he perhaps notice my feelings even before I did¡­!? ¡°¡­ Well, it¡¯s you we are talking about, so you probably didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for me or something, right?¡± Rather than trouble, it¡¯s the endangerment of your life. I cannot let you associate with me¡­ ¡°Am I that unreliable?¡± N? The moment I looked up, Rishell¡¯s face approached mine and my body pulled back. Too close! Moreover, his malicious smile (on full throttle) was right in front of me, so I couldn¡¯t stop trembling. Anyone watching from the side could tell that this is a scene of coercion. You, if you told this to someone else, they will surely have a great misunderstanding, alright! ¡°T, that¡¯s not¡­¡± I mean, he definitely wouldn¡¯t believe me. If I told him that I have my past life¡¯s memories and that both he and I are the main protagonists, he would definitely throw me into the hospital. ¡°Then, what is it about?¡± ¡°E, err.¡± Someone, please lend me a brain to deal with Rishell (malicious prince)! ¡°¡­ In fact, Olga. I heard something else from you while you had the fever¡­ ¡®I don¡¯t want to die.¡¯ you said.¡± ¡°!¡± I have no memories of saying that. That¡¯s why I must have been genuinely sleep-talking. ¡­ Was I perhaps seeing a nightmare during the fever? When I thought of trying to deceive him, Rishell opened his mouth and interrupted me. ¡°¡­ Hey, Olga. I want to protect you. If you have something you are uneasy about, I would like you to tell me¡­ no matter what it is, I will believe you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± No matter what it is, huh. My story could be described only as crazy. He will surely not believe that I have memories of my past life. ¡­ However, I wanted to tell him. I want to trust him. Most likely, if Rishell doesn¡¯t believe me, I will end up in a mental hospital, but¡­ it might be worth telling him. ¡°¡­ Will you really believe me?¡± ¡°¡­ Yeah.¡± I closed my eyes and made up my mind. ¡­ Taking a deep breath, I began talking about my past life. Chapter 89: The final talk.

Chapter 89: The final talk.

¡°¡­ In other words, you have memories of your past life¡­ and in that world you have lived in, this world was a world of the so-called Otome Game.¡± My exnation was apparently on point as he seemed to understand somewhat. ¡­ Will he really believe me? I mean, he has been groaning with an ufortable expression a little while ago, so I can only guess. Noticing my thoughts, Rishell stopped groaning and looked at me. ¡°¡­ It¡¯s fine, I believe you¡­ however, I am surprised that a cmity might befall on the Capital.¡± ¡°¡­ I thought it could be avoided if I moved to the countryside.¡± Because of you guys (capture targets) and Oswald, it was quite a hopeless feat though. Well, even if I moved to the countryside, there was no guarantee that everyone would be safe. ¡°¡­ So that¡¯s why you said that you want to live in the countryside, huh. Well, even after knowing the circumstances, I wouldn¡¯t let you go. I don¡¯t want to get separated from you.¡± If I heard him say this before, I would be like ¡°What the hell is this fellow saying?¡± but now that I heard Rishell¡¯s feelings, my face turned red. Stop sending out bomb remarks so smoothly. ¡­ This is not the time for this! ¡°¡­ Is that why you lied that you don¡¯t remember?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I can only keep silent about this. ¡­ No, you are correct, okay? You are correct, but it¡¯s embarrassing to admit it! The words I said is way too close to being a confession you know! Eei, don¡¯t be all like ¡°I see~¡± while sending me a warm gaze, Rishell! ¡°¡­ Well, I do love you and I don¡¯t think the others think of you so lowly that you would have a bad ending, but¡­ no, the others surely love her too.¡± ¡°¡­? Well, I think so.¡± I didn¡¯t catch thest part of his words. Why is he talking so quietly¡­ Still, this person said he loves me once again. He said it with no shame or hesitation as if it was only natural¡­ ¡°But still, you are uneasy about it, right?¡± ¡°¡­ Yes. I mean, both the story and events have changed¡­ that¡¯s why the conditions of my death might have changed too. If I was fated to die, I definitely wouldn¡¯t want to drag you in it. That¡¯s why even though I want for us to be a couple, it wouldn¡¯t be possible.¡± Although my death is not definite by now, the chance still exists and I don¡¯t want to endanger Rishell in it. I cannot do so, because I love you. ¡­ Even though I emphasized it so much, Rishell was grinning from ear to ear for some reason. ¡°¡­? What? What is it, Rishell?¡± ¡°¡­ So you wanted for us to be a couple, Olga.¡± ¡°¡­? Wha!?¡± Certainly, when I recalled my statement, it could be perceived as: ¡°I want to be together with you, but I might die, so it¡¯s not going to work.¡± ¡­ What am I saying!? ¡°That¡¯s not¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not¡­?¡± ¡°¡­ It¡¯s not wrong.¡± Would you stop making a dejected face the moment I try to deny it? it pains my heart! ¡­ Well, the moment I acknowledged it, his malicious smile returned, though. I curse you to be expressionless for eternity¡­ no, that would be scary. ¡°¡­ However, it will be all right.¡± ¡°¡­ What? How can you know that?¡± What are you nning on doing if a cmity befalls on us on the day of marriage? Or do you perhaps have some kind of certain evidence? ¡°¡­ I mean, if a cmity was to befall upon us, it would be after our graduation¡­ in short, six yearster, right?¡± ¡°Y, yeah¡­ but, it could happen anytime, you know?¡± Not only the contents could have changed, but the timing might have changed as well. ¡­ Still, it¡¯s the worst timing possible. ¡°¡­ It will be fine¡­ I heard that Viaveil¡¯s science has advanced recently.¡± ¡°¡­ Hee, I didn¡¯t know about that.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not known to the general public just yet. We would be troubled if the spies got hold of this information after all.¡± I see, so that¡¯s why I wasn¡¯t aware of it. Science, huh¡­ if that¡¯s the case, smartphones might get developed someday too. ¡­ Whoa, just imagining everyone with a smartphone in their hands is incredible. That might be the fault of the present day¡¯s attire though. ¡­ But, how is that rted? ¡°¡­ In fact, an astronomical telescope has beenpleted recently.¡± ¡°Hee.¡± An astronomical telescope, that¡¯s the one you look at the stars with, right? I am not knowledgeable in that area, so I don¡¯t know much about telescopes though. ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know whether they existed in the world of your past life, but with the astronomical telescope, we can observe the stars and moon of this country¡­ and, we can understand the state of the distant clouds and atmosphere.¡± ¡°You mean¡­¡± ¡°Indeed. If a storm of such scale was toe, we would be able to sense it beforehand¡­ Well, depending on the period, we should be able to make sufficient preparations.¡± Something like that has been developed¡­? I¡¯m sure this didn¡¯t happen in the Otome Game though¡­ well, toote for that. If there really is an astronomical telescope as Rishell says, thenndslides and floods too¡­ we can defend against just about everything? ¡­ This country has the financial power to support it. ¡°That¡¯s why, you can be at ease.¡± Seeing Rishell¡¯s smile that had no maliciousness in it, my heart shook and tears spilled out of my eyes. Not even trying to hold them back, a stream of tears gushed out of my eyes. ¡­ Has my heart rxed because it understood that there was no imminent death waiting for me? ¡°Eh, wha, Olga!?¡± Rishell unusually panicked and looked into my face. ¡­ But still, I cried without stopping. ¡°¡­ U, egku¡­¡± ¡°Eh, wha, what am I supposed to do¡­ ahh, geez!¡± I heard a somewhat desperate voice and then I felt being embraced by someone¡¯s arms. ¡­ Of course, it was Rishell. There were only two of us in this room after all. ¡°U, ehhhh¡­ uwaaaan!¡± ¡­ Feeling relieved from being wrapped in someone¡¯s warmth, I cried even more, which caused Rishell to be even more panicked. ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°¡­ Ugh, I am sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s rare to see you cry.¡± A while passed since then and I somehow managed to stop crying. ¡­ Ahh, my eyes are puffy. ¡°¡­ By the way, Rishell-san yo.¡± ¡°What might it be?¡± ¡°¡­ Could you please release me?¡± I am not crying anymore, so you don¡¯t have to keep hugging me anymore, right!? My heart is beating so fast it¡¯s painful! ¡°¡­ Hmm, then I will let go of you after you tell me your honest feelings.¡± ¡°¡­ Eh.¡± There¡¯s no way we can let it end at that, can we? Rishell cheerfully said close to my ear. ¡­ A, a demon¡­ a demon is here! ¡°¡­ Meanie.¡± ¡°What are you saying thiste.¡± I am certainlyte! You malicious fellow! ¡­ With nothing to worry about anymore, Rishell who is pushing to ascertain our mutual love is the same as always. ¡°¡­ Well, that, you know¡­ I love you?¡± ¡°¡­ Yeah.¡± Wanting to be released so I could hide my embarrassment, Rishell hugged me even more tightly instead. ¡­ This fellow doesn¡¯t intend to let go of me! ¡°¡­ Hey, you have no intention of releasing me, do you!¡± ¡°¡­ Did I get exposed?¡± Saying that, Rishell rubbed his head against my shoulder. ¡­ It seriously hurts, so stop it, please. The moment I wanted to say that, I noticed. The ear that was peeking out of Rishell¡¯s ck hair was dyed red. ¡­ What, he¡¯s embarrassed so he simply doesn¡¯t want me to see his face. ¡°¡­ Fuh.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°¡­ Nothing.¡± Thinking that this fellow also has a cute side to him, I smiled. ¡­ Rishell has apparently sensed that. Your ears are nice, oy. I, who was looking at Rishell¡¯s bright red ear in a good mood decided to let myself get hugged for a little longer. The end. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!